《Reincarnated as a Failed Villain: Fallen Angel》


 Chapter 1 The End Of Vigilante

    ?3:00 A.M. The stillness of the small town night was shattered by a howling police siren.


    "Shit." Lucas said to himself under his nose as he ran down a dark alleyway, soaking wet from the rain.


    Lucas''s white-dyed hair, face and torn grey jumper were covered in the young blood of four men. His footsteps pounded the rain puddles, leaving a tiny trail of blood.


    "How did they find me so quickly?" Lucas said while nervously biting his lower lip, leaving a slight wound.


    The echoing police sirens moved away, towards the centre of the town. All that was left was the sound of rain hitting the ground and Lucas''s footsteps on the wet concrete ground.


    Lucas ran to the end of the alley and saw a familiar man wearing a raincoat and holding a gun pointed at Lucas.


    "It''s all over. Lucas. Enough."


    "Shit." Lucas stopped running and raised his hands. His pulse quickened with the adrenaline rush; Lucas smiled impishly.


    "Hi James. Haven''t seen you in ages."


    James holstered his gun. His eyes were puffy from sleepless nights and endless tears. His hands shook with cold, and fear.


    "I see you haven''t quit drinking yet?" Lucasughed awkwardly and took a step forward.


    "Still working as a detective on my case?" Lucas asked while trying to lower his hands.


    James stood in silence, observing Lucas''s every move. James couldn''t risk it in front of a monster.


    "Say something." Lucas got annoyed and took another step forward.


    *BANG*


    James shot, aiming for Lucas''s leg, but missed due to shaking hands. The sound of the shot reverberated down the alley, deafening Lucas for a moment.


    "Nice aim, sir." Lucas chuckled.


    "Please, Lucas. Don''t make me do this."


    "I''m not making you do anything... Just release me." Lucas said with a furrowed brow.


    "76 people. In thest 8 years, you''ve killed 76 people..."


    Lucas raised his eyebrows in surprise; as if he didn''t know. He slowly lowered his hands and tilted his head in thought. He didn''t feel guilty, on the contrary; Lucas felt ecstatic. Besides, he knew how to break detective James.


    "What was your daughter''s name?" He asked, putting his finger to his head in thought.


    "Lucas... Please." James began to beg again. He didn''t want to hear what Lucas would say.


    "Lilith. Her name was Lilith." Lucas said while slowly closing his eyes.


    "Tell me, Mr. James. Who killed Lilith?"


    James felt his chest tighten; the words caught in his throat. He wanted to answer, but he couldn''t utter a word.


    "And who locked that murderer in the warehouse, and set it on fire?" Lucas lost patience and raised his voice.


    "ANSWER ME!" Anger shed in Lucas''s eyes, and he started walking towards James.


    "Lucas... 76 people, Lucas."


    "You know yourself that they were all the same."


    "Just give yourself in, Lucas. You know you need help."


    Lucas''s heart was pounding, but this time not with excitement, but with grief. Lilith, a brte girl, around 11 years old; appeared smiling in front of Lucas and terrifying him. That face faded into a pale ghost with blood flowing instead of tears.


    "STOP HAUNTING ME!" Lucas screamed in rage, waving his hands in front of him, trying to push away the horrible image.


    Suddenly, Lucas lost control. There was a fury in his eyes that he knew only one way to stop. But not this time.


    "I''m sorry, Lucas." James said as he saw Lucas approaching him at almost superhuman speed. And after a moment, he pulled the trigger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Bang*


    James fired as Lucas came within arm''s length. The bullet tore through Lucas''s brain; killing him. After Lucas fell to the ground; James put the gun to his own temple.


    "I am sorry." He apologized again, as tears formed in his eyes. James took off the hood of his raincoat and let the rain wash away his tears onest time.


    "But yes, Lucas; you were right."


    As much as James didn''t want to admit it, he was weak after Lilith''s death; he was always grateful to Lucas for the crime hemitted. However, he knew that Lucas had slowly lost his sense of right and wrong. Lucas''sst victims were simple drunks who jokingly threatened a girl and went their separate ways.


    "Lucas, I should have killed Lilith''s murderers myself."


    "The twelve-year-old shouldn''t have taken over my burden. Forgive me and thank you."


    A year after the shooting, Lucas''s soul woke up in darkness. Somewhere in the depths of the universe. But it was a nightmare for him.


    "I don''t see anything."


    For several years, they floated in an endless void. Alone. Lilith began to haunt him, but this time, he was d that at least his imagination kept himpany. All he could do was hope he would fall asleep and never wake up.


    "What do we have here."


    A childish voice drifted past Lucas. The sound echoed and shook the cosmos, however it did not harm Lucas; it made him curious.


    "Who said that?" Lucas began to look around until he finally saw a rapidly growing dot in the distance. Quickly, Lucas realized that the dot was moving towards him, taking on a human shape.


    "Wow, the creatures of the imagination speak." Lucas said in amazement as he watched the red-eyed man wave his hand in front of his face.


    "I''ve been called a lot of things, but I''ve certainly never been called a figment of the imagination." The red-eyed guyughed.


    "So you..." Lucas''s eyes bulged in surprise.


    "I''m as real as you are." The red-eyed man said with a small smile on his face.


    Lucas smiled back. Finally, after a long period of solitude, he has someone he can talk to.


    "Are you Lucas?" The boy asked, watching Lucas''s face idly.


    When the man approached, he turned out to be a young guy with brown hair and sparkling red eyes. His white coat with golden essories was too wide and hung down on him as if he were a child wearing his father''s robe.


    Lucas stared at him suspiciously, not sure if he was a real person or a figment of his imagination. But the moment the guy started talking, it was clear to Lucas. This is a real person. The figments of his imagination never speak, only watch him.


    "Yes. And who are you?" Lucas asked with a small smile, a little pleased that he finally had someone he could talk to.


    "I have no name. Or rather, nobody gave me one. Not yet." The boy smiled gently and walked over to Lucas.


    Lucas''s hair fell over his eyes and he nervously brushed it away. He stared into the stranger''s red eyes, which began to glow brightly, hiding the pupils and leaving the whites of his eyes dyed red.


    "You don''t belong here, Lucas." Suddenly, the guy grabbed Lucas''s shoulder and smiled brightly.


    "This dimension belongs to the gods, not the ghosts. Come back when you''re a god."


    The void turned red, and before Lucas could panic, his eyes darkened again. There was no trace of the red-eyed boy; for a moment, Lucas thought he''d just got lost or was dreaming.


    "What a realistic dream." Lucas said under his nose, disappointed that he didn''t have a conversation partner again. But when he listened closely, he heard someone cursing.


    "That''s what you get for staring at me, loser!" A young voice reached Lucas''s ears, but it wasn''t the red-eyed man''s.


    "W-What?" Lucas uttered again, his voice trembling.


    Lucas felt a punch to the face, which resulted in a blow to the head, as if he had fallen to the ground. As if Lucas had a body. His head was dizzy, but Lucas was satisfied. Lucas didn''t care about the pain, or the dizziness, or that someone had hit him. He finally had a body.


    "I''m back." Lucas said, looking up at the sky covered with tree branches.


    "I''m back atst." A mischievous smile appeared on Lucas''s face.

 Chapter 2 Reincarnated As A Failed Villain

    ?Lucas opened his eyes and saw two guys looking down at him. Both guys were wearing what looked like school uniforms, with a falcon badge on their chests. Both had ck hair and dark gray eyes; one was tall and the other wore sses.


    "Get up, you loser; we''re not finished yet." The tall guy grabbed Lucas''s cor.


    Lucas''s eyes went wide, and he red angrily at the guy.


    "Wow, that''s scary." The guy with the fake sses shivered, pretending to be scared.


    "Jared, I think you hit his head too hard." The guy with the ssesughed, almost holding back tears ofughter. revealing the name of a tall guy.


    "You think so, Henry?" Jared, the tall guy, asked, throwing a surprised look at his friend. revealing the name of a guy in sses


    "That''s right, you just look at our friend." Henry walked closer and gently pped Lucas''s scrunched-up face a few times.


    "He doesn''t seem to have an ounce of fear." Henry said.


    "Let''s fix that." Jared startedughing and punched Lucas in the stomach with his fist.


    Lucas copsed back onto his haunches, barely catching his breath. His hands began to shake with rage.


    "W-who do you think you are, *cough cough*?"Lucas demanded that I grip the grass tightly.


    "Your father," Jared said, kicking Lucas in the face.


    Lucas felt dizzy and decided that the only way out of this was to teach them some good manners. Lucas took a deep breath, spit out the blood that wasing from his gums, and stood up.


    "Oh?" "The dummy wants more." Henry pped his hands together as if it were a y.


    Lucas stared at Jared''s face, thinking of ways he could kill him. But until he knew where he was, he decided not to be bold.


    "I will feed you your tongue." Lucas said, taking off his dirty school jacket and walking towards Jared.


    Both bullies exchanged puzzled looks with Lucas before bursting outughing.Henry even took off his sses to wipe away the tears from hisughter.


    "Did you hear Jared?" "Run." Henryughed, clutching his stomach.


    "..." Jared didn''t say anything; he just braced himself for another punch. But when he struck, this time Lucas dove to avoid it.


    "Uh?" Jared was startled, but he remained calm and struck Lucas from his knee.


    Lucas felt dizzy, and his adrenaline surged. He clenched his fists hard and smiled.


    "Pain." I haven''t felt it all year. Lucas''s eyes were bulging with adrenaline and fury.


    "What?" Henry raised an eyebrow in surprise, thinking that Lucas had really gone crazy.


    "J-Jared, are we done?" Henry wanted to stop the fight, but Jared was about to strike.


    "Even though I can''t kill you, I''ll definitely put you in aa!" roared Jared, punching Lucas.


    Lucas stepped to the side this time and retaliated with a fist to Jared''s chin. Jarred had his tongue out, and the sudden blow caused that tongue to bite. The tip of Jared''s tongue fell to the ground.


    "W-What?" Henry covered his mouth to keep from retching in disgust.


    Suddenly, Jared''s eyes bulged with fury, and his hands began to emit a strange red steam.


    "What is it?" Lucas asked himself under his nose.


    "Isn''t that... magic?" Lucas raised his eyebrows in surprise. Jared''s other fist flew past Lucas''s jaw; the air around his fist was heated.


    "Y-you scoundrel!" Jared screamed at the top of his lungs, trying to hit Lucas with his heated fists.


    But Lucas just grinned and dodged with easy movements.


    "It''s magic, right?" Lucas asked with an even bigger smile.


    "Y-You..." Jared couldn''t even speak out of rage. He just gathered the red energy in his palm and threw it at Lucas, who quickly jumped to the side.


    When the red ball of energy hit the ground, a tiny explosion erupted, scorching the grass around him.


    "Ah. Jared, what are you doing? "You want to kill him?" Henry ran to stop his friend, who started to gather the energy ball in his palm again.


    "I don''t care." He''ll die for what he did to my tongue! Jared faced Henry and stuck his tongue out to show the bleeding wound.


    "Ew." Henry frowned and decided not to interfere.


    "Sorry Lucas, you screwed yourself." "With a sigh," Henry said. He shut up, not wanting to be the murder mourner.


    Lucas grabbed something from the bark and began running towards Jared, a bloody smile on his face.


    "Remember what I promised you?" Lucas yelled, kicking Jared in the crotch with all his might.


    Jared screamed in pain and copsed onto his haunches. Lucas, staggering, grabbed Jared''s jaw and forced it open.


    "D-Don''t!" Henry yelled behind them as he ran to stop Lucas, but it was toote.


    Lucas forcibly shoved the severed tongue back at its owner.


    "Swallow." Lucas said he was forcibly closing Jared''s jaw.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jared''s eyes welled up with tears, the contents of his stomach fighting for freedom.


    "You fucking psychopath!" Henry yelled, hitting Lucas in the head with all his might.


    But Lucas, having withstood Jared''s fists, barely felt Henry''s blow. Lucas knocked Jared on the nose.


    Blood from Jared''s nose came out in a stream, and Jared copsed unconscious.


    "We have one more yer." The smile on Lucas''s face disappeared as he turned toward a panicked Henry.


    "W-who?" "Who are you?" Henry asked, unable to believe his eyes. He couldn''t believe that the quiet guy they''d been beating up since they were kids could break Jared like that.


    "You tell me." Lucas said as he walked slowly toward Henry, his face emotionless.


    "I don''t remember." "I think you gave me amnesia." Lucas said, scoffing at Henry''s former words.


    "S-Stop... "I may not know how to fight, but my magic is much stronger than Jared''s." Henry said, furrowing his eyebrows, and slowly a red aura appeared around his body.


    Lucas stopped. If the aura around Henry''s body was the same as the one around Jared''s fists, Lucas wouldn''t be able to hit him without getting burned.


    "Maybe we''re just going our separate ways?" "What do you think?" Henry said. Sweat dripped from his forehead.


    "I can''t." Lucas said he was looking around for something he could use as a weapon. Suddenly, his eyes fell on a thick branch, and Lucas went to pick it up.


    "Like I said..." Lucas said, picking up the thick branch.


    "You scoundrels have given me amnesia." Lucas came running up, hitting Henry in the stomach with the branch.


    The aura around Henry''s body disappeared, and Lucas smiled brightly.


    "Enough to lose focus, and you can''t keep the magic?"Lucas asked, staring at Henry writhing on the ground.


    "Y-you... you..." Henry''s saliva dripped as he tried to say something.


    Lucas walked over, put his foot on Henry''s chest, and said,


    "Tell me everything you know about me."


    "W-what?" Henry couldn''t believe his ears and said


    Lucas kicked Henry in the side and angrily said,


    "I ask the questions. Got it?"


    Henry nodded a few times and, despite Lucas''s menacing look, said


    "You''re Lu-Lucas. Lucas Ciffer."


    "A familiar name." Lucas uttered to himself under his nose. But I continued to listen to what Henry had to say.


    "Y-You''re the Elemental School''s only student unable to use magic." Henry said, closing his eyes because he was afraid it would anger Lucas and he would hit him.


    Lucas pulled his foot away from Henry''s chest. Lucas began to think about where he had heard about Lucas Ciffer and the Elemental School. Suddenly, Lucas blinked hard in surprise.


    "Are we on Lightburn?!" Lucas watched Henry''s face intently, looking for any sign of a lie. But Henry only nodded a few times, afraid he would be hit again.


    "..." Lucas took a deep breath as he realized where he was. Without saying a word, he walked away from Henri and started walking through the forest.


    "Lucas Ciffer..." Lucas said angrily under his breath.


    The novel''s side viin He said that and walked over to a tree and leaned against it. He decided to spend some time thinking about what he knew about Lucas Ciffer.


    "Lucas Ciffer is the son of the Holy Kingdom''s king, who was exiled for unlocking dark energy." Lucas said weakly, biting his lip.


    "He was betrayed by his mistress at school and killed by a future hero." Lucas''s eyes slowly crinkled in rage and adrenaline.


    "That sounds like fun."


    In his eyes Lucas Ciffer was a vignte who was on the hunt for the real viin of the story. corrupt magical society and the hero


    Lucas knew this novel well, as he often had to hide for weeks when running from the police. And


    "Viin''s Rhapsody" was his favorite nove at the time. He knew it like the back of his hand.


    "Lucky. Not only did I get the chance to reincarnate, but I reincarnated as my favorite viin! Lucas said in a sing-song voice.


    Lucas Ciffer, a viin, was on the hunt for the real viin of the story. corrupt magical society and the hero.


    "However, first things first..." Lucas said, stepping away from the tree and sighing. Lucas''s stomach growled, and he felt weak.


    "I have to find my way home." Lucas thought about where he could be right now and decided to find his way to town. From there, he knew the map by memory. He knew the map of this city as it was depicted on the Inte. So he knew how to get home and get to school. But what is he supposed to do now? He thought to himself as he walked out of the forest and saw a huge city filled with skyscrapers.


    "One thing for sure¡­" Lucas said as he enjoyed the view of the buildings, which he had never been able to see in his previous life.


    "I am not going to die for some lowlife hero or religious fanatics." Lucas frowned as he started walking toward the city.

 Chapter 3 Brave Or Stupid

    ?Lucas stared at a small building made of wood, surrounded by the stench of dirty clothing and fog.


    "Y-you''ve got to be kidding me." Lucas frowned.


    He knew from the story that, before reaching adulthood, Lucas Cipher lived a crappy life. But to actually witness it was overwhelming.


    "How can I live like this?" He muttered as he walked toward the door.


    He climbed up the stairs toward his apartment and reached out for the handle. He expected the worst; however, when he opened the door, a nice and fresh smell reached his nose.


    "Huh?" Lucas raised his brows in surprise. The room was spotlesshi


    "I guess I clean up after myself, huh?" Lucas said as he looked around the room. It was a small one-bedroom apartment with a kitchen in the same room.


    "Well then, what do I remember from that novel?" Magical powers¡­" Lucas wondered, as he wanted to unlock his magical powers as soon as possible. He knew there was no quest or something like that; however, he still needed to manually unlock the mana with visualization.


    *Sigh*


    He sighed before sitting down on the bed. He took off his shirt and saw dozens of scars.


    "This guy couldn''t take a break, could he?" Lucas said as he gently crutched his wounded chest.


    "Unfair!" he eximed.


    "There are no chains on me... "There are no chains on me. He closed his eyes and began the mantra that Lucas had used in his previous life. He envisioned a dozen thin chains surrounding his neck, and suddenly they tightened.


    "W-What?" Lucas opened his eyes wide out of shock, but the chains were still there, tightly strangling him and refusing to let go.


    "There are no chains on me... "There are no chains on me!" He closed his eyes and continued to imagine the chains breaking.


    "I HAVE NO CHAINS ON ME!"He yelled out and heard a crack. He knew that the chains were breaking; however, he refused to stop out of fear that the chains would regenerate.


    "There are no chains on me!" he said in a loud voice a couple more times, until his throat was free and he heard the chains falling off to the ground.


    "T-That''s it?" Lucas wondered as he opened his eyes to see the manifestation of the curse lying on the floor.


    "T-that was so simple, what the hell happened?"Lucas furrowed his brows.


    He looked around and closed his eyes again; he remembered that imagination was the main factor in the magic within Lightburn. You can use that spell by visualization if you have enough mana and a specific element.


    "Let''s try this." Lucas muttered.


    Lucas imagined a fireball manifesting on the top of his palm, and soon he felt the heat. a burning heat that made him lose focus.


    "Auch!" He closed his palm while imagining mes disappearing. His palm was still aching from the fire he had created.


    "How in hell do they use magic without any defects?" He wondered, because this part was never written in the novels. He sighed as he imagined a green light covering his palm, and soon the pain disappeared.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He stood up to look out the window and noticed that it was getting dark.


    "Night in the Element Forest?" Sounds fun." He smirked at the idea of getting to fight monsters despite not having any experience fighting them.


    In his previous life, he was an adrenaline junkie who would always cross the path of dangerous people, just to feel his heart speed up. This situation was no different for him.


    "¡­"


    He smiled as he walked out of the room, and as he walked, he noticed a mirror and stopped to look at his own face. Lucas looked in the mirror and saw bright red eyes and tangled white hair. Soon, the ghost of a girl he knew well appeared in the mirror, smiling proudly at Lucas.


    "Hey Lilith." He smiled back with a wink and left the house.


    The sky was dark but clear, so Lucas could see stars in between the skyscrapers. The wind was blowing hard and freezing his face.


    "I wonder¡­" Lucas muttered as he imagined the warmth on his skin. Soon, the wind could not reach him.


    "Now we''re talking."


    Lucas walked through the dark streets of the night towards the forest, hoping to meet a criminal. He would have preferred to try his magic powers on people rather than on the monsters of the foreste would have preferred to try his magic powers on people rather than on the monsters of the forest. He did not, however, intend to attack someone for no reason.


    As he reached the forest entrance, he nced over his shoulder back at the city and frowned in frustration.


    "Seriously? "I''m a fourteen-year-old dirty boy, and nobody wanted to rob me?" Lucas kicked a rock out of the irritation with his foot.


    But his frustration turned to excitement when he heard the howling of a dark wolf in the forest. Dark wolves are one of the main predators of the Elemental Kingdom''s forests; they hunt in packs and have the power to make themselves invisible in the undergrowth.


    "Now we''re talking..." Lucas said he was taking a step inside the forest. He had a smile on his face, but the sweat on his forehead showed the anxiety he felt.


    "It''s the only way to learn how to use magic inbat."


    "Do... or die." Lucas said to himself under his nose to exude anxious doubt.


    Suddenly, Lucas heard a crunching sound right in front of him.


    "Ah, shit." When the beast''s two bloodshot yellow eyes appeared in front of Lucas, he said it unconsciously.


    The dark wolf stalked Lucas with intent eyes. He watched every movement of the muscles. He listened to Lucas''s racing heart. And in the end, it was decided that Lucas was not a predator. He is prey. The wolf of darkness charged at Lucas.


    "Fuck," Lucas said, building up a barrier of burning energy the way Henry did.


    The Dark Wolf''s ws knocked Lucas to the ground, but Lucas managed to create a barrier of heat around himself in time, which scorched the Dark Wolf and forced it to retreat momentarily.


    Although the wolf was hiding in the shadows, Lucas soon heard more creatures rattling around.


    "He''s not here alone." Lucas said, a nervous smile on his face.

 Chapter 4 Explooooooosion

    ?Lucas stood in the middle of the woods, and not a soul seemed to be around him. But there was the constant roar of predators.


    "I''ve overestimated my chances a little." Lucasughed. He found a sharp stick at his feet and bent down to pick it up.


    *Growl* The invisible wolf circled Lucas and lunged, aiming to sink its teeth into Lucas'' neck.


    Lucas heard a snarl approaching rapidly. And suddenly, he grabbed the scythe and stabbed toward the sound.


    There was a whimpering sound, and blood began to trickle down the staff.


    "Fuck you." Lucas cursed as he pulled the staff from the dark wolf''s side. The wolf squeaked pitifully for a couple of moments and died.


    "Eh..." Lucas red at the wolf.


    "Now I feel bad," Lucas said when the wolf became visible.


    "It''s not so fun when you have to hunt animals instead of people," Lucas said as he heard a couple more wolves approaching him from behind.


    Lucas held out his palm and began to gather energy on top of it. A small red dot appeared on the top of his palm and quickly began to grow to the size of a baseball.


    The ball burned Lucas''s palm as it heated up; it peeled off his skin. But despite the pain, Lucas waited patiently for the wolves to be right behind him.


    "These creatures are not the most intelligent; they don''t even have the instinct for self-preservation." Lucas sighed ufortably and threw the fireball behind him as soon as he heard the smell behind him.


    "Shit," Lucas said, realizing he had missed.


    The wolves dodged by jumping to the side, but as soon as the ball reached the first object, it exploded. The st wave blew Lucas and all the wolves within a fifty-meter radius. The fire engulfed the trees in an instant.


    Lucas hit his head, and his ears started ringing. The fire in the grass wasing toward Lucas. However, he could not even lift his arm; his eyes slowly began to strain, and despite his best efforts to stay awake, he lost consciousness.


    An hourter, he woke up to find that the fire had gone out. Lucas gradually awoke to find his clothes burned and his body smelling of roasting meat.


    "Uhh..." Lucas groaned as he slowly got up.


    "What the hell was that?" Lucas asked as he sat down on the scorched grass. Looking around, Lucas saw that the ash he was sitting on was still smoldering and glistening red, but he didn''t feel the heat.


    "Then how in hell is my mana burning me?" Lucas muttered to himself under his nose, stretching out his palm and creating a ball of fire above it.


    Again, Lucas felt the searing pain, but this time it was much weaker. It was as if his body had be ustomed to the heat.


    "Interesting," Lucas said, removing the fireball.


    Looking around, he saw the aftermath of the fireball explosion he had thrown. He scratched his head as he thought.


    "I''m no expert in magic, but this really shouldn''t have happened," Lucas said, raising his eyebrows in surprise.


    Lucas sat up through the pain, his skin still heated to the point of sweating, his eyes glowing bright red, and a strange, sticky ck fluiding from his eyes and forehead. He felt a dripping liquid, and thinking it was sweat, Lucas wiped his forehead and covered his hands with the ck liquid.


    "And I''m not a biologist... but I know it shouldn''t being out of me."Lucas panicked. Lucas didn''t know what it was, because it didn''t say in either novel that Lucas Ciffer had a different physiology than other humans.


    "Ey, are you all right?" A voice from behind Lucas said


    Lucas''s panic disappeared, and a small frown appeared on his face. He turned around and saw three adventurers. Two guys with swords and one girl with a magic staff The guys were named Jarv and Sebastian, and the girl''s name was Samantha.


    Lucas'' skin was still red, but he was slowly regaining his pale reflection. And his eyes had already stopped glowing. But there was another problem. Lucas waspletely naked, and his head and eyes were dripping ck resin.


    Lucas turned to them to observe them. Sebastian was wearing ck armor made of some metal unknown to Lucas. Jarv was dressed in green leather with a hoodie hiding his hair, and the girl wore clothes made of blue leather; her hair was dark brown.


    When he realized they were adventurers, he smiled and decided to try to pretend to be the victim of some random attack.


    "Sorry! "Are you here to investigate the explosion?" Lucas asked with a big smile, pretending that nothing strange was happening.


    "Luckily for me, whoever did this is gone now." Lucas sighed, pretending to be in relief.


    "Y-yes. Luckily!" Samantha blushed at the sight of a naked man, turning her face away from Lucas nervously.


    "Understood. "And did you see who the culprit is?" Jarv asked nervously. He scanned the area for signs of a rift breach.


    Lucas just shrugged his shoulders. His skin had finally regained its pale reflection, and the ck tar began to fade.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "..." Sebastian was the only one staring suspiciously at Lucas without saying a word.


    Samantha went on in silence, pretending to look elsewhere for clues; she was just unhappy that the first time she saw a naked man, he was on a mission.


    Jarv walked over to check on Lucas to see if he was hurt.


    "How are you?" Jarv asked as he examined Lucas'' body carefully.


    "..." Lucas was silent, and sweat trickled down his forehead. He didn''t even know if he was hurt or not, much less if he was even human. "Not good," Lucas thought, and just watched Jarv''s reactions.


    "Need a doctor?" Jarv asked, seeing that Lucas was staring at him.


    "Am I okay?" Lucas asked.


    "You look perfectly fine, however..." Jarv said, taking something out of his pocket. It was simr to an earplug used to test DNA.


    Lucas saw the DNA test and turned pale, thinking that maybe he should kill these people so he could hide his powers.


    When Jarv took a sample of the tar from Lucas'' forehead, he frowned. A magical test quickly determined theposition of the liquid.


    "Something wrong?" Lucas asked, closing his eyes and smiling softly. His hands were behind his back, and in them, he began to gather a ball of energy. This time, however, it wasn''t fire but wind. The ball of energy was soundless and colorless to the man, but it sliced through Lucas'' palm like knives.


    "Nah. Just somewhere, you got your face covered in resin. That''s all." Jarv said with a bright smile and a pat on Lucas'' shoulder.


    "Oh. Lucky." Lucas sighed in relief and lifted the ball of energy in his palm. As the wind energy sliced his skin to flesh, his palm bled."I won''t have to kill the three of you." Lucas smiled even wider.


    Suddenly, Sebastian walked closer to them and looked closely at the test. For a moment, he raised his eyebrows in surprise. But he immediately confirmed Jarv''s words.


    "Correct. It''s resin." He stared intently at Lucas as he said these words.


    "See?" Sebastian ran his finger over Lucas'' forehead and showed him a resin and metal glove.


    Lucas stared back at him because he found it suspicious that mere resin could surprise them so much. and why they were so intent on proving to Lucas that it was just resin. Here, Lucas should be arguing that everything is normal.


    ? "We''re on our way back," Jarv said, patting Lucas on the shoulder again.


    "Samantha, let''s go," Sebastian yelled into the depths of the forest, where Samantha headed to avoid talking to a naked Lucas.


    "Coming." Samantha''s voice came from behind the trees.


    "No need. "Use the teleportation crystal," Jarv said with an emotionless face as he pulled a gray crystal from his pocket.


    "Eh? okay." "Samantha," she said in a confused voice.


    Turning to Sebastian, he nodded. And then she turned onest time to Lucas before the crystal began to emit a bright yellow light.


    "Good evening," Jarv said before disappearing within the blinding light.


    Lucas was momentarily blinded and remained standing where the adventurers had left him. Then anxiety overcame him.


    "Something''s not right here."


    Lucas was momentarily blinded and remained standing where the adventurers had left him. Then anxiety overcame him.


    "Something''s not right here."


    At that moment, Jarv, Samatha, and Sebastian went back to the adventurer''s guild. Jarv and Sebastian started walking towards the guild leader''s room without speaking, while Samantha ran after them without understanding what was happening.


    "Guys? What happened?" She asked, but the two walked on without saying a word. Their faces showed that the situation was serious. Jarv''s face was expressionless, his eyes slightly rolled. And Sebastian waspletely frowning. They walked as if the news they had to tell the master of that guild was a crucial matter.


    When they came to the guild master''s door, they went in without knocking. The guild master looked at them, confused.


    "A-sorry. I don''t know what happened to these two." Samantha bowed awkwardly.


    Suddenly, Sebastian spoke up. His expression was still tense; even the veins in his forehead popped out.


    "We have another sentient monster."

 Chapter 5 Angel

    ?Maril, the guildmaster, was a beautiful woman in her twenties with her golden hair tied into a ponytail. Yet the dark bags under her eyes revealed her troubles with insomnia.


    The pen suddenly fell out of her hand as soon as Sebastian mentioned the sentient monster.


    "What did you just say?" she looked at Sebastian with narrowed eyes, waiting for him to say it was all a joke.


    "A new sentient monster has appeared in our kingdom." Sebastian repeated, this time raising his voice and straightening his back like a soldier.


    "You''re joking..." Maril uttered, unable to believe it. Her gaze went to Jarv, who nodded, then to Samantha, who was looking around, not knowing what was going on.


    "Jarv? Sebastian? What''s going on..?" Samantha asked. Never had she ever heard of a "sentient monster" before and the tense atmosphere at the mention of this creature scared her.


    Although Sebastian and Jarv were herpanions, they weren''t sure if they had the right to reveal secret information in front of a neer. Samantha was a high-ranking adventurer, sure, but only because of her magical talent. She still didn''t have ess to ssified information, so they remained silent.


    Rather than chasing Samantha out of the room, Maril buried her face in her hands and said, "Tired."


    "The Sentient Monster is a Demon." Maril stared at Sebastian, still hoping he would say it was just a very bad joke. But when she realized they weren''t joking, she cursed.


    "D-Demon?" Samantha paled. She''d only heard of demons in legends¡ªcreatures from hell who upied the bodies of people who''d died and already been reincarnated.


    "For fuck''s sake. How long is this fucking world going to press the self-destruct button?!" Maril mmed her fist on the table in anger.


    "Madam Maril..." Jarv held up a hand, not wanting to vent the guild master''s anger in this tense moment.


    "WHAT?!" Maril bellowed without lifting her exhaustion from the work or her tension. She began to knock on the table with all the strength she could muster without using magic.


    "I don''t think it''s a demon." Jarv said, shrinking slightly at the corner. He had never seen a guild master so tense. She seemed about to burst into tears and start destroying everything.


    "What?" She stopped pounding on the table and stared at Jarv, her eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    Suddenly, Sebastian walked over to the guild master''s desk and ced his guild card on it. The card glowed, and a hologram appeared above it, describing theposition of the ck liquid he had found on Lucas.


    "Behold."


    Maril covered her lips with her hand as she looked at the various figures and charts on the card.


    "This... This..." Maril stuttered, unable to believe what she was seeing.


    [Mana''s liquid]


    -Status-


    [Hell''s energy, reverse SSS)


    Dark energy: reverse SSS)


    Water mana, reverse SSS)


    Holy Mana (SSS)


    Shadow Mana (SSS)


    Air Mana: reverse (SSS)


    Earth energy (negative)


    Lightning energy: reverse (SSS)


    Curse: (SSS)


    Healing factor: (SSS)]


    "Like the demons, it gave off a liquid miasma." "But..." Jarv said worriedly, his eyes darting from corner to corner.


    "All the energies were reversed." It''s not demon energy. Sebastian interjected, seeing that his friend was panicking.


    "Reversed demon?" Samantha, with her eyebrows slightly furrowed, trying to appear serious, interjected into the conversation.


    Sebastian, Jarv, and Maril exchanged nces, and although normally such words would sound funny, this time she was right. It wasn''t a demon; it was someone whose manaposition worked in the exact opposite way.


    "Reversed demon, huh?" Maril said to herself as she pulled out her guild card.


    "Ma''am, is there any description of a creature like this in our mythology?" Jarv asked nervously.


    Everyone was silent, puzzled, and suddenly Samantha spoke up.


    "I''ve heard something simr." Samantha contributed.


    "Tell us." Maril ordered in a stern voice.


    "In the vige where Ie from... there were mythological beings who, unlike demons, felt no attachment to the material world." Suddenly, Samantha fell silent.


    Jarv, Sebastian, and Maril stared intently at Samantha, who now stood thoughtful.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And they are?" Sebastian asked.


    "Angels. We used to call them angels. Samantha''s face was troubled; her eyes were fixed on one point, and her lips were trembling.


    "Are you saying we met an angel?" She asked in a quivering voice.


    Jarv and Sebastian were worried, and Samantha''s face showed that she was terrified. But she couldn''t understand how anything could be scarier than a demon.


    "Samantha, what are angels?" Maril asked, standing up from her chair and resting her hands on the table.


    "ording to mythology, angels are beings who are constantly at war with demons."


    "If demons were evil, then angels were good." In Samantha''s mind, angels have always punished sinners and those who associate with demons.


    "Understood. "You can stop." Maril said as she walked away from her desk. She walked over to the window and took a good look at the starry sky.


    "If what you say is true¡ªthat angels behave the opposite of demons¡ªthen..."


    "That means we are in danger." Sebastian added, nervously digging at his forehead with his fingernails.


    Maril and Jarv nodded their heads. They knew that if it was an angel, the entire elemental kingdom was doomed. At best, the king would defeat the angel; at worst, there would be no Elemental Kingdom.


    "Samantha, we have to pray that the being we met isn''t an angel."


    "I mean, angels are the good guys, right?" Samantha tried to push the bad thoughts away. She knew she hadn''t wronged anyone; maybe there was no need to be afraid.


    "In fact, the angel might protect us from harm." "It''s a good thing!" Samantha burst outughing, believing all her worry was for nothing.


    "The leader of our kingdom... is a demon." Suddenly Maril spoke, and she followed those words with a hard bite on her lower lip in hopes that this was all a dream.


    "What?" Samantha''s smile disappeared and her face darkened after she heard about the elemental king.


    "Tom is a demon," Marie replied while still biting her lip.


    Blood began to flow from Maril''s lip. But she did not wake up. She had not fallen asleep on the job, and the situation was not a bad dream. A new creature had appeared, threatening the elemental kingdom.


    Sebastian, Jarv, and Marie focused on the hologram showing Lucas''s status.


    "Almost all of its energies are SSS-rank." Sebastian said, looking at the hologram.


    At first, the demons "Now, the angels." "What''s next, Gods?" Maril kicked the table with all her might, this time using magic. The impact of the kick not only destroyed the table but also the wall behind it.


    "Madame, it is night." Sebastian said with a sigh.


    "This fucking keeps finding monster after monster and summoning them. Why?" Maril leaned against the wall, almost in tears.


    "We''re lucky that King Tom and Demon King Drake have been good-natured."


    "They are self-centered... but harmless to us."


    But now their problem wasn''t King Tom marrying the princess. The problem wasn''t Drake, the demon king who had lost his memory and learned to live among humans. Their problem was Lucas, a creature who doesn''t even know he is an angel.


    "We must start preparing for the worst." "Call it together first thing in the morning," Maril said, but was interrupted by Samantha, who put her adventurer''s card on the table.


    "Madame Maril... Jarv... Sebastian... I want to leave this kingdom." Samantha gritted her teeth. This decision was hard for her, but she valued her life and her beliefs much more than the kingdom ruled by a demon.


    "Are you serious?" Sebastian blinked a few times and stared at Samantha, unable to believe his ears.


    Maril, on the other hand, understood and took the card. In her hands, Samantha''s card caught fire and quickly turned to ash.


    "Madame Maril, what are you doing?!" Jarv shouted, unable to believe that Maril had just fired the S-rank adventurer.


    Samantha bowed and turned to leave, but was stopped by Sebastian''s hand on her shoulder. Tears appeared in his eyes.


    "Just answer me... why?" He asked, unable to believe that the girl he had had so many adventures with and who had recently managed to be an S-rank adventurer would give up her post.


    "Because I''m not stupid." Samantha replied.


    "You really think I''m going to stay in a kingdom that has been targeted by an angel?"


    "But that''s your job! Our job!" Sebastian shouted.


    "You swore to me that together we would defend the world from rifts and monsters!" Sebastian couldn''t control his tears, and his armored fingers wouldn''t let him wipe them away.


    "Right. From monsters. However, angels and demons are not monsters."


    "They are conquerors."


    Samantha shut up, opened the door, and prepared to leave. But, before she left, she turned around, tears in her eyes, and said.


    "Jarv... Sebastian... If you''re wise, you''ll stop being adventurers as well."

 Chapter 6 Magic Is Hard

    ?Middle of the night. It was dark, and Lucas walked deeper into the woods, hoping he was going home.


    "Shit." Lucas cursed, knowing he was lost.


    The unpredictable explosion caused by the attack Lucas had used hadpletely destroyed the trail Lucas had nned to follow to get back home.


    "We should have asked those adventurers for directions home." Lucas clutched his head in frustration. But the thought of the adventurers gave him back his anxiety.


    "But why were they being so careful around me." Lucas paused in thought. Putting his hand to his forehead, he realized that there was no trace of the tar that had been created by the explosion. Suddenly he remembered the novel and understood:


    "It was mana in physical form." Lucas froze in ce, his eyes wide open. He wondered why his mana had materialized and came to two conclusions: either his reincarnation had turned him into a demon or a deity, or Lucas was already a deity, but it wasn''t emphasized in the novel. Both versions would exin why Lucas''s magical power was so unstable and enhanced.


    Lucas raised his hand and created a tiny ball of fire on his palm, holding it there until it began to burn his palm. It reminded him that the mes from the burning forest hadn''t hurt him.


    "Demons and deities in the novel could only be harmed by hell or divine mana."


    Clenching his fist, still holding the fireball, he felt its flesh sizzle, and Lucas smiled. Eventually, when the fireball burned his palm to the bone, Lucas withdrew it. As soon as the fireball was gone, Lucas''s wound began to heal without even requiring a healing spell. The ckened flesh regained its normal color, and the skin quickly regenerated.


    "This was unnned. But...." Lucas said as he clenched his fist a few times to check if he felt pain. There was no pain, as there was no wound.


    "I can''t say I mind having this power." Lucas grinned widely, his eyes shining brightly in the darkness like a cat''s.


    "I wonder, though... Am I a demon like King Tom?"


    Lucas knew full well what story the novel had nned for him, but he could not have predicted that the body he had reincarnated into was far from that of a demon or a god. Since Lucas''s race was never mentioned in the novel, even the biggest fan would never have guessed.


    "I don''t think I''ll get a chance to ask him." Lucasughed at the thought.


    Meanwhile, the adventurers'' guild had already started preparing for a new threat: Lucas. All they knew was that Lucas possessed an indescribably powerful mana that could materialize as a demon, but that mana worked against the demon.


    Upon hearing the news, King Tom beams down to the adventurer''s guild and prepares for battle. However, when he realized that the entity nicknamed "Angel" had not appeared to the public, he decided that he needed to investigate what he had first. Angel''s resin, which has been magically preserved to prevent it from deteriorating with time,


    "This mana..." Tom said, looking at the sample in his test tube.


    "Yes?" Maril, the adventurer''s guild master, asked as she watched the worried demon.


    "Poisonous." Tom said as he ced the test tube on the table. Then he turned and took a good look at Sebastian and Jarv. The adventurers who had brought this strangebination of mana into the guild


    The adventurers stood frozen like warriors, afraid to blink. In front of them was the ruler of the entire Elemental Kingdom, and they had never met anyone from the royal family. They were afraid to do anything that might offend him.


    "Where did you see that creature?" "What did it look like?" Tom asked with a gentle smile, to show that he wasn''t dangerous.


    "T-The forest." Jarv replied with a stutter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Y-Yes. "There was an explosion in the forest; we found a naked guy in the middle of it." Sebastian added.


    Tom turned to Maril and wondered what they should do with this creature. From what Tom sensed in Lucas'' mana, this one was acting as a poison to the demon race. Just getting close to this strange resin made Tom''s stomach turn up.


    "Maril... about this creature..." Tom said, using the magical me to destroy the test tube with the resin in it.


    "Don''t tell anyone." Tommanded.


    "W-what?" Maril blinks in confusion. Unable to believe her ears, she repeated the question.


    "Excuse me, what did you say?" She asked, staring at Tom shakily.


    Tom turned away from everyone, biting his nails. He''d never broken an old bad habit since he was a mere mortal.


    "No one must ever know that there is a being who can fight demons."


    "Even more so... that entity is poisonous to us."Tom said, thinking about the future of the Elemental Kingdom.


    He knew that if news reached the ears of the Holy Kingdom''s rulers of a being who could defeat demons, there would be war.


    What he didn''t know was that more than anything else, the angel hated the Holy Kingdom.


    Meanwhile, an angel named Lucas got tired of looking for a way home and decided to experiment with magic. Gathering airmana in his legs, he made a leap that carried him high into the sky. It was a badly calcted move because not only had Lucas not yet learned to use mana, but his magic was too strong.


    "Whoa. "Don''t look down." Lucas yelled to himself as he flew upwards. He felt a refreshing coolness as he flew through the clouds and humidity.


    Lucas kept flying upwards and felt that, for a moment, everything froze; he reached the top of the jump. He was high above the clouds, and to his eyes, in the darkness of the night, the city ofmps looked like a shining ant''s nest.


    "Sh-shit..." Lucas said looking around. The view was stunning, but the beauty meant nothing to him. He didn''t know if he would survive if he fell from that height.


    "''SHIT SHIT SHIT FUCKING SHIT!" Lucas screamed at the top of his lungs, falling backwards. In that moment, he knew he had messed up. Normally, a man would surrender to fate, but Lucas had something that would help him survive the fall.


    "W-Wind magic..." Lucas said to himself in thought.


    "If I create an air barrier... Lucas said, and under the stress, his mana began to be uncontroble. It began to emit a bright light, and his eyes glowed a bright red.


    "N-Not now..." ck tar began to run down his face, and a stabbing pain appeared in his back. The wind around him began to create a hurricane instead of a barrier. Fortunately, he was far away from the city or the human poption.


    *Lucas hit the sand like a thunderp, and a huge ball of dust formed around him. The surrounding area was deserted, and the Elemental Kingdom''s skyscrapers could be seen in the distance.


    "Sh-shit." Lucas said, panting and catching his breath.

 Chapter 7 Punishment

    ?The skyscrapers of the Elemental kingdom stood in the distance. Lucas was far from home.


    "Damn it." Lucas cursed, taking a step towards the city.


    The wind blew sand in Lucas'' face; his feet dug into the sand with each step.


    Unhappy that he was still naked, Lucas cursed. He was already ufortable walking naked through the desert, but when he returned to the city, he would have to go public.


    "Where can I find new clothes?" Lucas said to himself. After a couple of moments, he felt his mana bing uncontroble again, bubbling up from under his skin like a ck miasma caught in a hurricane.


    Unhappy that he was still naked, Lucas cursed. He was already ufortable walking naked through the desert, but when he returned to the city he would have to go public.


    "Where can I find a change of clothes?" Lucas said to himself. After a couple of moments, he felt his manna bing uncontroble again, bubbling up from under his skin like a ck miasma caught in a hurricane.


    "What?" Lucas said, trying to clear the ck smoke.


    Lucas''s energy materialized and spun circles around Lucas like a ck smoke vortex. Soon, the smoke began to form liquid and fall in drops onto Lucas'' body.


    Without panicking, Lucas stood frozen and waited to see what would happen next. Since it was his mana, he knew that his life would not be harmed.


    Soon the liquid mana began to harden and form clothes. Or rather, armor. ck armor that reflected the sunlight. They were slightly rough, like stone. The armour itself was skin-tight, and seemed weightless.


    "Well... I wasn''t expecting that." Lucas said, touching the rough surface of the armor.


    Lucas stretched a few times to make sure of the armor''sfort. Then he started walking towards the city.


    "How many hours have I been out of town?" Lucas muttered to himself as he squinted into the sun, but quickly pulled his eyes away out of reflex.


    Lucas walked through the desert for two hours, but the skyscrapers weren''t close. Lucas thought the skyscrapers were a mirage.


    "Fuck... Fuck..." Lucas cursed to himself under his nose.


    Two thugs on horses appeared behind Lucas. Both dressed in cloth clothes, and covering their faces from the sun. Ted and Mark - notorious for kidnapping and ve trading.


    "Hey, you lost?" Markughed as he slowed the horse to Lucas''s side.


    "..." Lucas didn''t answer. He wanted to get to bed as soon as possible because he was tired.


    "How rude." Ted spat on the ground in exasperation.


    "Oh, if you''d been more polite, we''d have given you a drink and taken you to the Elemental kingdom!" Ted spat again.


    Their n was to catch Lucas and sell his armour after stealing it. However, they suspected he would be a strong adventurer, so they nned to poison him. If they knew the guy wasn''t an adventurer, they would sell him into very.


    "Get out of here, asshole..." Lucas said, clenching his fists. He didn''t know why; Lucas felt an intense pain in his eyes since the two men appeared. His eyes were going to break.


    Ted and Mark ignored him and continued to ride alongside Lucas. They pretended to be annoyed and asked for Lucas'' adventurer card. Mark frowned and pointed his finger at Lucas and asked.


    "How can an adventurer be so rude?"


    "Show me your guild card. I want to talk to your superiors!"


    Lucas froze in ce andughed. Unable to hold back hisughter, he clutched his stomach,ughing.


    "Who are you? A Karen?" Lucasughed through his tears.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Excuse me?" Mark asked.


    ''Was he crazy after he spent so long in the desert?'' Ted and Mark thought to themselves.


    Ted dismounted from his horse and put his hand on Lucas'' shoulder with a fake smile.


    "Come on... Let''s get you home." Ted said, trying to pull Lucas towards the horse but failing. Lucas''s armor was hot from the sun, and Lucas didn''t feel it only because of his immense resistance to heat.


    "Auch!" Ted cried out in sudden pain as his hand brushed against Lucas''s red-hot ck armour.


    Lucas'' eyes burned with indescribable pain as soon as Ted touched him. All the crimes Ted had oncemitted, and even his ns to kidnap Lucas and sell him into very, appeared before his eyes.


    "I..." Lucas stared at Ted, confused, not knowing what to say. Maybe it had urred to him? What was it? Lucas asked himself. Had Lucas just seen the man''s sins? He heard a name in the vision... Ted.


    "Isn''t your name sometimes.... Ted?" Lucas asked, tilting his head at Ted.


    Ted and Mark''s faces paled in fear. They used magical face scarves that would make their faces unrecognizable, even to family members. Mark jumped off his horse and drew his sword.


    "W-who are you?" Ted said, also grabbing the sword handle.


    "Adventurer? Police?" Mark asked, walking towards Lucas. Although he wasn''t interested in the answer, whoever Lucas was, Mark had already nned to kill him.


    Lucas ignored them and thought about the power he had just showed. He could continue his work if he could see people''s sins. The work he started in his past life.


    Because of daydreaming, he didn''t notice that Ted was charging at him with a sword.


    "Ted asked Lucas how he knew who he was. He didn''t want to kill Lucas until he had all the answers. Fear engulfed Ted''s mindset.


    "Does anyone else know about me?" Ted''s eyes were frantic, drooling at every word.


    Lucas created a fireball and aimed it straight at Ted''s head. The st destroyed Ted''s upper body, and Lucas answered the question.


    "I just saw your sins." Lucas said without even looking at the shambling corpse.


    "H-how could you?" Mark gasped at his friend''s death.


    "Y-you the police? Adventurer? WHO ARE YOU?" Mark started screaming, hoping Lucas would answer.


    "Y-You can''t kill. You need to arrest us!" Mark shouted.


    But Lucas smiled and started walking towards Mark. Without saying a word. With one thought, that he would check Mark''s sins. Although Ted could see Mark in his mind''s eye, Mark hadn''t killed or even kidnapped anyone yet. So he didn''t want to kill him for no reason.


    "Answer me!" Mark waved his sword in front of Lucas, who caught the sword in his hand.


    "You answer me why you were a ve trader." Lucas demanded, his eyes glowing red and the manaing off him suffocating. Lucas put his hands on Mark''s shoulders, and his eyes shed red.


    "I.... I..." Mark red at Lucas Satan. Satan, who hade for his soul.


    Lucas saw all of Mark''s sins, all the intrusions, all the abductions... All the faces of all the innocent girls who had lost their families to this scoundrel.


    "Congrattions. You''re even worse than your friend." Lucas has created another fireball.

 Chapter 8 Second Flight

    ?"W-Wait. I can help you make mountains of gold."


    Mark said this, trembling with fear. Without holding back his dder, he peed in his pants. He stood still just to avoid provoking Lucas.


    ''Careful... Careful...'' Lucas mentally repeated as he held the fireball in front of Mark''s face, which was dripping with sweat from the heat.


    "Hear me out...." Mark closed his eyes, crying and begging.


    Meanwhile, Lucas continued to repeat the mantra to himself: "Careful; I don''t want to cause an explosion that will draw the attention of the adventurers to me." Lucas thought, unaware that the adventurers'' guild and the elemental king were already aware of his existence.


    "P-Please..." Mark said thest words before Lucas blew his head off.


    Mark''s headless body stood for a moment, as if unaware that his head had been destroyed. Then he copsed forward onto his stomach.


    "Pfu. Nicely done." Lucas said, satisfied that he hadn''t blown up anything around him, just his intended target.


    "And now for the hard part..." Lucas said, frowning.


    Lucas dragged both bodies to the nearest sand dune and started digging a hole with his hands. Little by little, he dug until he finally dug a hole four meters deep. After throwing both bodies into it, Lucas buried it and copsed on his back.


    "Tired." Lucas muttered before losing his wits.


    By the time Lucas came, it waste in the evening. The sun was setting, and a rain cloud was gathering in the sky.


    "Well, good for me..." Lucas said sarcastically, spitting at the ground.


    Standing up, Lucas walked towards the city. When it waspletely dark, it started to rain. There was only sand all around him, so there was no ce where he could shelter from the rain. The raindrops that touched Lucas'' armor turned to steam, creating a fog in front of his eyes.


    "Come on," Lucas said, looking around for shelter, but when he didn''t find any, he decided to do what he had promised himself he wouldn''t do.


    Lucas gathered the manna in his legs again and kicked the ground hard with his feet. The sand rose as if a bomb had exploded in it, and from the top of the sand, Lucas flew towards the city.


    "Control yourself. Control yourself." Lucas repeated to himself under his nose, trying to create an air barrier that would allow him to control his flight path and speed.


    The city was approaching at lightning speed. And when Lucas was above the city''s skyscrapers, he made an air barrier to stop his flight. But there was another problem: Lucas was as high up as he was on his first jump, which sent him flying into the desert.


    "Fuck... Fuck... Fuck..." Lucas cursed as he quickly fell to his knees. The barrier was the only way to stop the fall, but it would still hurt. Unlike in the desert, he couldn''t create a hurricane to cushion his fall.


    After creating the barrier, Lucas descended slower and slower until he finally stopped in mid-air. Although he was still about 5 meters up, he was confident that nothing would happen to him.


    "1, 2, and 3." Lucas counted and lifted the barrier that kept him in the air, then quickly reached the ground. Lucas was in a city park. More specifically, the noble families lived on the street of fire.


    Around Lucas, there were a few people who had taken their children out for a walk and to y. Everyone was staring at Lucas''s ck armor, which was steaming. Parents were chatting amongst themselves as they watched the unseen knight.


    "Is he from our town?"


    "Maybe a rtive of the king?" Royalty?"


    "I wonder if he would sell that armor to me."


    "My firstborn son would fit in that armor."


    Lucasy there, unblinking and cursing his fate. Of all the ces he could have fallen, he fell into a street full of nobles. After lying down for a minute, he stood up and, with a quick stride, began to walk towards his side of the city.


    "Sir... Wait." Mr. Weiward yelled to Lucas, who didn''t break stride but rather elerated even more.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sir." Mr. Weiward ran after Lucas and stopped him in a dark alley with no one around. When he saw the look on Lucas'' face, he froze in ce.


    "Yes?" Lucas asked, not recognizing this man¡ªthe same man who was the magic teacher in Lucas'' ss.


    "Can''t be..." Mr. Weiward said, staring at Lucas'' face.


    Even though Lucas''s hair was wet from the ck resin that had formed with magic and rain, Mr. Weiward recognized him immediately.


    "Lucas? Lucas Ciffer?" Mr. Weiward asked, unable to believe his eyes. He rubbed his eyes several times and even pinched himself on the jaw to check if he was dreaming.


    "Do we know each other?" Lucas dropped his soft smile as he closed his eyes. He was very unhappy that he had met someone he knew, but there was nothing he could do but smile and hope for the best.


    "L-Lucas, are you an adventurer?" Mr. Weiward asked, still trying to recover from his shock.


    "Ah.... Y-Yes." Lucas chuckled nervously, scratching his head.


    "I lost my memory on thest mission; can you remind me who you are?" Lucas extended his hand to shake, the resin armor dissolving in his palm.


    "I thought so!" A big smile appeared on Mr. Weiward''s face.


    "I knew it was impossible for my apprentices not to have magical abilities." Mr. Weiward said, almost shouting, while squeezing Lucas''s hand tightly.


    Lucas looked closely at Mr. Weiward''s palm, but no visions appeared. Lucas sighed softly. It''s always nice not to have to punish someone, Lucas thought to himself.


    "This is absurd!" Lucas said to the teacher.


    "Of course, only the best go to elementary school." Lucas winked at the teacher.


    "T-That''s right. "You can''t believe how happy I am!"


    Lucas continued to snicker, hoping that soon the teacher would get sick of his own voice and let him go. But the teacher continued to raise his voice, causing Lucas to worry. Mr. Weiward bombarded Lucas with a wave of questions.


    "Just tell me, where did your little finger go?" "How did you get it?"


    "And tell me, why do you tell everyone you don''t have magic?" "Why do you let others hurt you?" Mr. Weivard asked.


    "Teacher... Enough." Lucas said, still smiling, but wrinkles appeared on his forehead, showing his displeasure.


    "That I am able to use magic is a mystery." "That I''m an adventurer is also a secret." Lucas said.


    "And if that secretes out..." Lucas''s smile disappeared, and his eyes began to glow.


    A ck, ghostly aura formed around Lucas, which reached the teacher and began to suffocate him. He caught his breath, but Lucas''s aura wouldn''t let him.


    "It''s not going to be good." "Did I create ir?"Lucas asked. Then Lucasughed, and his aura disappeared. and the teacher greedily caught his breath and bowed his head several times.


    "Great." Lucas said, then disappeared into the shadows.


    The teacher looked at the shadows where Lucas had disappeared and, adjusting his tie, asked himself.


    "Was that really Lucas?"

 Chapter 9 Story Was Changed?

    ?On the way home, Lucas cursed his bad luck. Not only did he publicly disy his magical powers, but he also met his school teacher.


    "Fuck." Lucas clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    No way the teacher was going to keep quiet about this incident. For a moment, Lucas paused and turned to look back.


    "How about just killing him?" Lucas said to himself, but quickly pushed the thought away.


    "No, no no. I don''t kill needlessly." Lucas shook his head. But another thought quickly came to mind.


    "But still... To keep my secret identity." Lucas muttered.


    Then he realized that if he wanted to live without worrying about witnesses, he needed to learn magic. In the nove, there were many ways to silence the witnesses, for example, memory erasure.


    "If only I knew how to use magic better." Lucas said, knowing full well that visualization wouldn''t help some spells. Spells such as ''memory wipe'' required not only strong magic and willpower but also a clear understanding of how curses worked.


    To learn this, he could not simply force his way through criminals and experiment on them. Of course, killing one or another criminal was quite fun for Lucas; this way of learning magic was not effective.


    "I need to... Oh god..." Lucas suddenly paled when he realized what he would have to do to learn magic.


    "I need to go to school..." Lucas said with a dejected look on his face.


    What the hell, by now Lucas hadn''t really nned on going back to school; it hadn''t crossed his mind. However, the criminals wouldn''t wait for Lucas to master magic on his own. It was the quickest way to learn the workings of mana and the history of this world.


    "I can''t believe this..." Lucas said as he walked down the dark alleyway. It had been one of his habits since he passed. He used to walk down dark alleys, always pretending to be a weak, seriously ill guy to attract thugs.


    But he didn''t think it would work in this world; appearances weren''t everything in a fight. Even a sickly, helpless-looking old man could have the mana reserves to wipe out a group of muscr thugs on his own. Speaking of looks... Lucas wore magical-looking armor that would scare off the bravest of daredevils...


    Lucas could barely feel his legs as he approached the house. The rain had added to the fatigue Lucas had been feeling even before he got back to the city. All he dreamed of when he stared at his house was his bed.


    "Goddamnit." Lucas said as soon as he walked into his room. The floor of the room was burning from Lucas''s heated mana armor. Lucas removed his mana armor, ran to the faucet, poured water into a bucket, and extinguished the burning floor.


    After checking to make sure he hadn''t identally set himself on fire anywhere else, Lucas copsed straight into bed. The next morning, a loud knock at the door awakened him.


    ''What the fuck?'' Lucas groaned as he slowly got out of bed and walked to the door.


    Outside the door stood a young girl holding a bouquet of yellow flowers and a card. Her hair was bright white, her eyes were light pink, and she was wearing a school uniform.


    "Uh..." Lucas opened the door wide, not knowing what to say.


    "Uh..." the girl mumbled as well, averting her gaze from Lucas'' naked body. But she didn''t say anything to him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lucas looked down and a red tinge of shame appeared on his face. He quickly mmed the door shut andy back on the bed.


    "Well, that was... embarrassing." Lucas said as he pulled the covers over himself, trying to go back to sleep. Completely ignoring that, the girl was still standing behind the fisticuffs, hoping Lucas would get dressed and show up.


    Ten minutester, she started knocking on the door again. Her eyes darted from side to side; it was as if she had something important to announce but didn''t know how.


    "What." Lucas asked from behind the closed door. He''d put on his trunks and pants for good measure, but he still didn''t want to see anyone.


    "I... I..." the girl stuttered, and never said what she wanted.


    Lucas remembered the girl, whose name was Jessica. Novel Jessica had betrayed Lucas for the hero whoter killed him.


    "Is your name Jessica?" Lucas said in a bitter voice. A spark appeared in his eyes, showing hatred.


    If it was Jessica, he wouldn''t mind getting rid of her. Right? Lucas heard a voice in his head. But he didn''t react to it and waited patiently for the girl to say something.


    "Sarah..." Sarah said, surprising Lucas. Her eyes lowered to the ground, and her face flushed slightly.


    "What?" Lucas''s eyes became normal, and he found himself confused. ''Who the hell is this Sarah?'' even the voice in Lucas''s head questioned.


    Lucas was so surprised because there had never been a character named Sarah in the novel. No matter how much Lucas thought about the backstory of Lucas Ciffer, such a girl was never mentioned. ''After all, even that loser, Mr. Weiward, Lucas'' teacher, was mentioned.'' Lucas thought to himself.


    "Eh, Lucas? Lucas Ciffer?" Sarah asked after getting no answer or question from Lucas. For a moment, she even thought maybe she hade to the wrong house.


    "Yes?" Lucas said as he opened the door and looked at the suspicious girl. The girl tried to avoid eye contact and stared at the ground. But she held out the flowers to Lucas and bowed her head.


    "They... They... they have assigned me to work with you on a school project to help students who don''t have mana." The girl said as she continued to hold out the flowers to Lucas.


    The girl said quickly, stammering. Lucas only understood every third word. After another minute of the girl staring at the floor, she repeated. This time without stuttering.


    "The school assigned me to work with you on a school project to help students who don''t have mana." The girl said, raising her voice as if trying to sound professional.


    Lucas stood speechless. He stared for another minute at the bowed girl, who obviously needed to work on her shyness. And then, with a furrowed brow, he asked.


    "What the fuck?"


    ''Since when does the school care about those who don''t have mana?'' Lucas asked himself. Wait, that''s wrong. This wasn''t in the story...


    ''Something''s changed.'' Lucas thought as he continued to stare at the shy girl, not even realizing that she was so shy because she had seen him naked a few minutes ago.

 Chapter 10 To Change The World...

    ?"I am... Lucas..." Lucas said with a stutter. He didn''t know how tomunicate with people because in his past life Lucas stayed away from people, been very withdrawn and only interacted with Detective James. The same man who had shot him.


    "My name is Lucas Ciffer." Lucas repeated, extending his hand for a handshake.


    "Nice to meet you." Sarah lifted her face and smiled, epting Lucas'' handshake.


    "Uh... Well then, tell me what you want from me." Lucas said, waiting for her to exin what the project was and why Lucas needed to be involved.


    "Uh... I... I''ve asked the teachers myself to have you as my partner." She said, surprising Lucas. He thought it was nice, but he still had no idea what the project was.


    "So, what do you want me to do?" Lucas asked.


    "Y-You don''t have to do anything!" She said quickly, thinking Lucas was worried.


    "What?"


    "The purpose of the project is to give those who can''t defend themselves protection."


    Lucas gave a shortugh.


    "You mean... You''re going to protect me from bullies?"


    "Y-Yes. I believe all students are equal, regardless of their magical abilities." Sarah bowed her head to Lucas again in respect.


    "I''ll pass." Lucas said, closing the door, stillughing. He didn''t need an attachment to stop him from his favourite hobby; catching and killing criminals.


    "W-What..." Sarah raised her eyebrows, unable to believe that Lucas had refused to help. She had chosen Lucas because he was the most abused at school.


    "Well... Maybe he has his own reasons..." Sarah said, but knocked on the door again.


    "Can I help you?" Lucas opened the door with a frown on his face, obviously not satisfied.


    Sarah didn''t want to put Lucas in the awkward position of forcing him to ept help, but decided to at least ask about school.


    "Lucas... Are you nning ongoing to school?" She asked, and her gaze once again darted from corner to corner.


    Lucas thought about it and remembered that one of his ns was to go back to school and learn to control magic. The problem was that he didn''t know how to get to school.


    "Oh... About that...." Lucas smiled.


    "You missed yesterday..." she said, but her face quickly turned red; she didn''t want Lucas to think she was stalking him.


    "T-That is, I was looking for you yesterday to tell you about the project... That is..." She started stammering again, trying to exin herself.


    "About school..." Lucas said, unable to contain hisughter at the girl''s efforts not to stutter.


    "Would you walk me to it today?"


    The girl''s face lit up when she heard Lucas'' question.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, really." Lucas replied.


    "Sure." Sarah said, grinning; she hoped Lucas had slowly thought about her proposal and was just ashamed to ask.


    Lucas went and got dressed in his school uniform. He walked over to the mirror and saw Lilith''s face scrunched up, blood streaming from her eyes, ck as pitch.


    "Eh? What''s wrong?" Lucas asked the ghost of Lilith, but she just turned her face away, pouting.


    Lucas raised his eyebrows in surprise. Lilith had never shown displeasure until now. This made Lucas a little worried.


    "Something wrong?" He asked Lilith again, but her reflection disappeared from the mirror, leaving Lucas staring at himself.


    "That was weird." Lucas said as he adjusted his shirt, still hoping that Lilith would reappear. But since she didn''t show up, Lucas just shrugged and left the house.


    Sarah stood with her hands behind her back, hunched over a little and kicking the ground in anticipation. This was supposed to be her first mission. Lucas was supposed to be her first rescue.


    "Sorry I''mte. How long were you waiting?" Lucas said as he walked towards Sarah.


    "T-just two days." She said without thinking, and when she realized what she had said, she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    "W-what?" Lucas stopped, gasping in surprise. This girl was much more awkward than Lucas; and Lucas had lived in hiding from humans for eight years.


    "I... I..." Sarah blinked as she stared at the ground, tears beginning to gather in her eyes. She couldn''t believe how important it was tomunicate with people if you wanted to do something good for others.


    "Can you tell me about this project?" Lucas said, trying to distract the girl from her awkward answer.


    "Y-Yes." Sarah''s pink eyes sparkled with happiness. Not only was she able to start the conversation all over again, but she had prepared the speech and had memorized it. A smug smile appeared on her face.


    "I created this project hoping to change the way society did things at school. Those who don''t have magic should live fulfilling lives." Sarah said, taking Lucas by the hand and leading him to the school.


    ''If only this was the case.'' Lucas thought, remembering how badly ''Lucas Ciffer'' was treated after his parents sealed his magic. Betrayal and bullying were not something Lucas had experienced alone; It doomed anyone without magic to a tragic life.


    Sarah talked about the project, about how she dreamed of changing the school into a better ce. A ce not run by the powerful, but by those who were intelligent and could continue to improve the school.


    "School is just the beginning; I hope that one day I will make a difference in the Elemental kingdom..." Sarah said in a hopeful voice.


    "No... I want to change the world."


    Lucas remained silent and smiled. He knew it was a futile wish because projects like Sarah''s had been done many times in the past; but in this world the powerful always force their will on the weak. All projects ended when some bastard with more power threatened the disobedient with death.


    "Well... I hope you seed." Lucas said genuinely. In truth, Lucas believed he was doing the same thing; getting rid of those who force their will on others.


    "You know what..." Lucas bit his bottom lip to keep fromughing.


    "We''ll get along." Lucas said with a smile, deciding that he would help her with that project. Lucas knew how to make the project a sess. This project would not be doomed if there were no more of those who dared to take over by force.

 Chapter 11 Hero

    ?Lucas and Sarah arrived at the school half an hourter. It was a three-storey red-brick building, and in front of it was a statue of the current King - Thomas.


    "This is King Thomas?" Lucas pointed his finger at the statue. The statue was about five metres tall, and it showed Thomas in his royal robes and his cat ears.


    "D-Don''t point your finger... Rude!" Sarah warned as she stood between the statue of King Thomas and Lucas.


    "Ah? Then answer me." Lucas demanded, without pulling his finger away from Sarah.


    "Humph. Yes. It is King Thomas." Sarah pouted.


    Sarah''s annoyed face suddenly made Lucasugh for some reason. Even he raised his brows when he realised.


    "W-what''s funny?" Sarah asked, lowering her eyes. The ''I did something funny'' sounded again in her mind. But realisation overwhelmed this thought.


    "Wait. Lucas... What happened to your memories?" She asked, taking Lucas with both hands. There was worry on her face, which was reflected in her trembling lips.


    "I hit my head a couple of days ago..." Lucas said, awkwardly avoiding eye contact. He couldn''t say that he''d reincarnated on another magic-free after all, and different memories had taken over.


    Sarah opened her eyes wide in anger. She knew that someone was responsible for Lucas'' injury and clenched her fists tightly and asked.


    "Who were they?"


    "Huh?" Lucas was confused.


    "Who hurt you?" Sarah''s pink eyes burned with anger, and she squeezed Lucas''s hand tightly.


    "Uh... It hurts." Lucas mumbled, hoping she would let go of his hand and calm down.


    "I''m sorry..." she gasped as she let go of Lucas'' hand.


    Lucasughed again. ''She''s so predictable.'' Lucas thought, shaking his head with a smile.


    "No one hurt me." Lucas said reassuring Sarah, who was still staring at Lucas, hoping he would tell her who his abusers were.


    "It was just an ident, my own fault." Lucas chuckled, pretending everything was fine.


    Lucas could tell who his abusers were, but if he did, they would tell him about Lucas'' aggression and changed behaviour. And he really didn''t want some assholes to start hanging around because Lucas was able to stand up to someone with magic powers.


    "I-I understand..." Sarah said, mumbling. She had a smile on her face, because there was a chance to show Lucas around the school.


    "Did..." She wanted to offer to take Lucas to ss, and show him around the school grounds during breaks. However, Lucas interrupted her.


    "Could you take me to the ssroom?" He asked, as if he had read Sarah''s mind.


    "Whoa." Sarah gasped in surprise and delight.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And maybe show me around the school during breaks?" Lucas asked, realizing he would need a guide. What he knew from the was street addresses. And the design of the school was unknown to Lucas.


    "Sure." Sarah said, taking Lucas by the hand and leading him towards the entrance. However, Darwin Sedric stood in their way. A blond with different eyes; one blue, the other dark brown.


    "H-Hero?" Lucas said under his nose after recognizing the eyes. Lucas tried to keep the mana from escaping. ''Not now... Not here...'' Lucas muttered to himself like it was a mantra.


    "Are you Lucas Ciffer?" He asked, pointing a finger at Lucas.


    "Why would I answer that?" Lucas asked. His mana was slowly bubbling up, but Lucas managed to keep its form from materializing.


    Suddenly, Darwin pointed his palm at Lucas, and created a red mana ball. The students began to gather around them and watch what was happening. Darwin had a smug smile on his face.


    "Don''t you want to answer? Like a magic-less loser, you dare." Darwin said, winking at Sarah.


    "And who are you..." He asked, but he didn''t like Sarah''s answer.


    "Your nightmare." Sarah''s pink eyes glittered, and she found herself standing in front of Darwin. Sarah covered her fist in a bright steaming greyyer of mana. She was about to punch Darwin in the face.


    "Y-You..." Darwin raised his eyebrows, not expecting the girl to hit him. But as soon as he said the word, Sarah punched him in the face. The sound of the impact reverberated through the courtyard and Darwin hit the wall, fainting.


    "I couldn''t control myself..." Sarah said to herself as she stared at her bloody fist, then looked at Darwin, whose face was a bloody mess.


    "I didn''t mean to break his jaw..." she said, turning to Lucas.


    "You... You definitely didn''t just break his jaw." Lucas said,ughing, his mana subsiding.


    Around them, students whispered amongst themselves, others giggled. But when Sarah looked at them, they dispersed, not wanting to meet the same fate as Darwin.


    Lucas looked at Darwin again and asked Sarah if she knew him. He had only one question; was this guy a hero?


    "Do you know who he is?" Lucas pointed his finger at Darwin.


    "Y-Yes. He''s from another ss." Sarah said with a sigh.


    ''You''re going to have to die...'' Lucas frowned and his mana was already starting to pool in Lucas'' palm, but Sarah''s voice brought him back to reality.


    "A-Are you sure he''s okay?" Sarah asked through tears. She trembled at the thought that she had identally killed Darwin.


    "Uh... He''s fine." Lucas said, lifting his mana. ''Next time.'' Lucas thought as he stood up and walked towards Sarah.


    "Let''s get the nurse for that guy." Lucas said with a smile.

 Chapter 12 Library

    ?Lucas and Sarah called the nurse and rushed off to ss. ssmates greeted Lucas with angry and judgemental faces.


    "W-what the..." Lucas frowned when he saw the looks from his ssmates.


    "You''rete." Mr. Weiward said, but when he saw Lucas, he smiled.


    "How are you, Lucas?" The teacher said with a bright smile.


    Lucas''s ssmates were confused, as Mr. Weiward hated beingte for ss. Especially if the tardy one was a guy who couldn''t do magic like Lucas. They all whispered together, looking in Lucas'' direction.


    "I... Uh..." Lucas didn''t know what to say, because the whole situation was making him very ufortable. Even though he knew that the school disliked ''Lucas Ciffer'', he didn''t expect that he was so infamous that all eyes were on him. And Mr. Weiward''s exaggerated friendliness added fuel to the fire.


    ''I''ll never be able to study in peace over these bastards.'' Lucas cursed in his mind. He bowed to the teacher without answering and walked to the vacant desk.


    The ssroom door opened again and Sarah came running in.


    "S-SORRY I AM LATE." She yelled as she ran past the teacher and grabbed Lucas by the arm.


    "Our desk is here." She said, dragging Lucas to an empty desk at the back of the ssroom.


    "M-Miss Sarah..." Mr. Weiward said, but when he saw Sarah wasn''t paying attention to him, he waved his hand in exasperation.


    "Sarah!" Mr. Weiward yelled to get Sarah''s attention.


    "Y-Yes?" Sarah jumped up in fright.


    "Where have you been? Can you see the time?" Mr. Weiward walked up to her and scolded her angrily.


    "Ahhh, there''s our teacher..." The students chuckled.


    "Strange that Lucas slipped past him."


    "Really..."


    Suddenly, Lucas stood up and bowed to the teacher with a smile. ''If this keeps up, the lesson will never start.'' Lucas mentally fidgeted so much that his mana was boiling, threatening to break free.


    "Teacher... Uh... Mr. Weiward, I apologize. Sarah waste because she helped me before ss." Lucas still faked a smile, but his lips trembled with annoyance.


    Teacher Weiward turned to Lucas with a raised eyebrow.


    "Really?" He asked.


    "Yes, if you''re going to punish someone, punish me." Lucas said.


    "Ah... Forget it. Sit down." The teacher pointed his hand at the table. He thought that if Lucas was an adventurer, he was probablyte for an important reason.


    Lucas nodded, and the ssroom made an even biggermotion.


    "Eh?" The students gasped.


    All the students in the ss stood up and started shouting over each other


    "What the fuck?" Some students shouted, unable to bear the injustice.


    "Punish them!" other ssmates shouted.


    "Nonsense. Since when is that loser with no magic exempt from punishment?"


    "Which one of you cursed?" Mr. Weiward asked, letting out a bright blue aura. Suddenly, the ssroom went cold, and all the students fell silent.


    ....


    After ss, Lucas and Sarah walked down the hallway. She led him towards the library.


    "I can''t believe how boring that ss was." Lucas yawned.


    ''I don''t know what I expected... But definitely not MATH.'' Lucas'' inner self screamed in anger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well... Math is an important lesson."


    "Yeah, and where am I going to use the skills of this important lesson?" Lucas asked, rolling his eyes.


    "M-Maybe in the future...e in handy?" Sarah wondered too, unable to give Lucas an answer.


    "And here... Library." Sarah pointed her finger at the old door.


    "..." Lucas remained silent and walked inside with little hope.


    Inside, Lucas saw arge library full of old and new books, and walls decorated with various paintings.


    "Whoa. I didn''t expect..." Lucas gasped in amazement. He had expected the school library to be just as boring as his sses in his past life. But unlike the ssrooms, the library was full of magical artifacts and ancient books.


    "Can we read anything in these books?" Lucas picked up the first book that came up and read the title.


    "Mathematics... History?" Lucas frowned.


    "Are you kidding?" Lucas put the book back, and Sarahughed.


    "What books do you want?" Sarah asked.


    "Something about controlling magic." Lucas said, turning to Sarah.


    ''Controlling magic'' was the only reason Lucas hade to this strange school. If the entire library was going to be about simple sciences, Lucas had no reason to stay here.


    "Why do you need books on magic control?" Sarah raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "Don''t you... Uh..." Sarah wanted to ask, ''Why would a guy without magic need a book about magic''. But she refrained, thinking it would make Lucas ufortable.


    "Yes. I don''t have magic." Lucas lied.


    When Lucas lied, Sarah raised her eyebrows. As if suspecting something, she said nothing and just took Lucas by the hand.


    "Come on. Follow me." Sarah said with a soft smile and led Lucas to the other side of the library.


    "Everything you need to know about everyday magic is here."


    "Every day?" Lucas asked in frustration, hoping to learn more about curses so he could erase the witnesses'' memories in the future.


    "Yes. We''re not taught the dangerous areas of magic." Sarah said, taking the book ''Energy Management'' off the shelf and handing it to Lucas.


    "It''s still better than math." Lucas smiled as he read the title. After flipping through a couple of pages, he decided he needed to take this book home with him.


    "Is it possible to take this book home?"


    Sarah shook her head.


    "Not without a library card." Sarah said, and then pulled the card out of her purse.


    "But I can take it for you..." Sarah smiled as she took the book from Lucas'' hands.


    Lucas smiled back. ''Why wasn''t she in the original story? Lucas Ciffer would have had a much different life. '' Lucas asked himself, a little upset, but drove off the thought and thanked Sarah.


    "Thanks." Lucas said with a bow.


    "It''s okay... My pleasure." Sarah blushed and shook her head as Lucas thanked her.


    "L-Let''s look for more books on controlling magic..." Sarah said right before the bell rang to announce the ss start.


    "Wanna skip some sses?" Lucas chuckled.


    "S-Sure!" Sarah quickly nodded and the two of them spent the rest of the ss in the library.

 Chapter 13 Divine Realm

    ?**************


    Meanwhile, in the divine realm, it was a clear day on Isaac''s with isted clouds. Tworge moons rotated the. The clouds were soft and made so that you could even stand on them and watch what was happening on the.


    "Daaaaad." A young girl''s voice echoed through the, shaking the earth.


    "Daaaaaaaad!" the girl shouted even louder, and thunder apanied her voice as rain clouds gathered in the sky.


    "What do you want?" Isaac appeared out of the sky, his wings spread wide. His golden eyes shone like two stars, and his adolescent face was at odds with his eternal experience.


    "D-daddy..." A girl with purple hair, golden eyes and long wings teared up as she flew towards Isaac to hug him.


    "B-Baby, what''s wrong?" Isaac asked, hugging her and stroking her purple hair.


    "..." The girl buried her face in Isaac''s chest and teared up softly. The rain poured over the entire.


    "Oh, girl... What happened?" Isaac hugged her tightly, worried. Creating a barrier to keep out the rain, he waited quietly for the girl to calm down.


    "Dad. I want to learn more about humanity." The girl finally answered him, looking at him with big eyes.


    "H-How..." Isaac backed away, hoping the girl would say ''watch them from afar''. But...


    "I want to live in Lightburn among humans. Learn with them in school" Her eyes lit up, and the sun reappeared in the sky, illuminating the moons and forests.


    "Uh..." Isaac''s face stiffened and paled, the sparkle gone from his eyes. The memory of how his daughter had met the humans before left him with a little desire for her to live among them. It was eight years ago, when his daughter gained the memory of her past life.


    **************


    8 years ago.


    A rift opened up on Isaac''s in Lightburn, and five adventurers entered through it. Leon, a warrior; Tod and Mark, hunters; Violet, an elemental mage; and Lisa, a healer.


    They walked along the wooded path of the and could not find a single monster.


    "I don''t understand... It should be a SSS - rank dungeon." Violet said, looking around anxiously.


    "The''s air is breathable... Gravity''s the same as Lightburn. No poisonous nts to be seen... No monsters." Lisa said, assessing the situation, but Leon put his hand on her shoulder and giggled softly.


    "Don''t jinx it." Leon said, and Lisa sighed and nodded.


    Suddenly, a shadow fell on the entire forest, and when they looked up at the sky, their faces all turned white.


    "W-What the..." Violet copsed to her knees from the creature flying through the sky.


    "N-Can''t be..." Leon said, turning pale.


    "Is it a dragon? Tod asked, not believing his eyes.


    It was a giant red dragon, the p of its wings covering the entire forest. It flew away slowly.


    "W-Why do we have to fight against that creature?"


    "That is impossible." Violet said.


    Meanwhile, above the clouds, a young deity who had just turned 6 a few days earlier was ying with a winged horse named Pegasus. She was creating a rubber ball and throwing it far into the horizon, waiting for Pegasus to bring it back.


    "Huh?" Suddenly, the girl with purple hair noticed a group of adventurers.


    "What''s that?" She asked herself. So far, on this, she had seen no life form that wasn''t created by Isaac.


    Pegasus returned with the ball and turned his attention to the humans. He tilted his head to get a better look.


    "Do you know who these people are?" The goddess asked Pegasus, who shook his head.


    Then the goddess spread her wings and flew higher to get a better look at the situation. She saw a hole in the dimension - a rift. A rift between the mortal world and the gods.


    "Whoa." The young goddess covered her mouth in surprise.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Pegasus, do you know what that means?" She asked Pegasus, who shook his head again nervously.


    The girl smiled smugly. She knew her father didn''t like mortals, so he didn''t take her to the mortal world. But if they came to her... that was a different story.


    "I won''t break any rules if I make friends with them." The young deity floated back and forth in joy.


    A nervous sweat appeared on Pegasus''s brow, but he knew he wouldn''t stop the girl. Pegasus sighed and nodded.


    "First... Daddy said you need gifts when you''re trying to make friends." She smiled and thought about what those people would like.


    "They''re warriors... I mean..." The goddess closed her eyes and created a magnificent magical dagger,plete with many enchantments and embellished with ornaments and diamonds.


    "What do you think?" The Goddess asked, looking at Pegasus, waiting for praise for her wonderful creation. She held out the dagger to Pegasus and said.


    "Take it to them." She wanted to show that this world is friendly, hospitable and not dangerous. So she decided that the weakest creature on this had better appear to them first.


    Pegasus nodded and took the dagger in his teeth. He flew to the humans and tilted his head, watching them.


    "Monsters..." Lisa screamed, and Leon quickly covered her mouth to shut her up.


    "Don''t scream. You''ll summon more of them." Leon whispered in her ear.


    Pegasus calmly walked over to who he thought was the leader and handed Violet a magic dagger.


    "Uh... Thank you?" Violet said, confused, observing the magic dagger.


    "W-What kind of creature is this?" Leon asked, looking around to see if there were any more monsters.


    "N-Don''t know." Lisa replied.


    Suddenly, two deep throats appeared in the Pegasus'' neck, and it coughed up blood. Pegasus looked at the three humans, who sighed in relief, and two hunters who had turned invisible appeared from the sides of Pegasus to swoop in and kill him.


    "Well done." Leon said, taking Violet''s hand


    magic dagger from Violet''s hand.


    "Was that necessary? He brought us gifts..." Violet asked.


    "Of course. For all we know, that dagger could have been a trap to get us to lower our guards." Mark said, wiping the blood from his dagger.


    Suddenly, the sky clouded over, and the adventurers were terrified that the dragon had reappeared. But... A young girl flew above them, looking up at them with emotionless golden eyes.


    "Another monster?" Leon asked, holding out his hand towards the sword holder.


    The girlnded on the ground and looked at the adventurers with a frown. She noticed that the two hunters were invisible again, but she could see their auras, as if their stealth magic was nonexistent.


    "H-Hey there little girl..." Leon said with a nervous smile as he waited for his friends to assassinate her.


    "Dad was right about you. You brats." The young goddess said, stretching her arms to her sides and pulling out two beating hearts. Mark and Ted became visible with holes in their chests, and spitting piles of blood copsed on the grass.


    "She''s talking..." Liza''s face went white. It wasn''t the fact that she''d killed two of their team members in one swift motion that frightened her, but that it was a talking monster.


    "It''s a sentient monster..." Violet shouted, creating a barrier between them and the girl. However, the winged deity flew through the barrier as if the mage made it of thin ss.


    The goddess flew to Leon and smiled, saying.


    "I''ll eat your heart out." The young goddess squinted and put her hand on Leon''s chest, pulling out his heart. Then she opened Leon''s mouth and put her heart in it.


    "Swallow." The young goddess said as she squeezed Leon''s jaw hard, crushing it.


    Turning to Lisa and Violet, the young goddess smirked and raised her hand to create a dozen flying swords that sliced the girls to pieces.


    At that moment, Isaac, the father of the young goddess, sighed at the sky, closing the rift between the mortal world and the gods.


    "Dammit, Lilith, you just couldn''t stay away from humans." Isaac frowned, watching the massacre Lilith did.

 Chapter 14 Crazed Vigilante Returns

    ?"School was a lot of fun." Lucas said as he walked with Sarah towards home.


    "Eh... We were only in one ss." Sarah chuckled, tugging at Lucas'' sleeve. Sarah looked at Lucas.


    "Will I see you tomorrow?" Sarah asked.


    Lucas raised his eyebrows in surprise and thought, ''there''s no need for school. I can study at home.'' but Sarah''s pleading eyes made Lucas nod nervously.


    "Sure. I''ll be at school tomorrow." Lucas said with an awkward smile.


    Sarah jumped up excitedly and hugged Lucas.


    "Yay!" she eximed in happiness.


    ''If I don''t oversleep.'' Lucas thought awkwardly. Today he nned to study from the magic books Sarah had gotten him from the library.


    "This... See you around?" Sarah said as they walked up to the door of Lucas''s apartment, holding him by the arm. Sarah let go of his hand, and Lucas nodded.


    "See you tomorrow." Lucas said and unlocked the door.


    Sarah walked out and Lucas sighed, unable to believe that Sarah had enticed him to go back to school tomorrow.


    "Uhhhh! Damn." Lucas groaned as he walked past the mirror, not noticing that Lilith was frowning and clenching her fists tightly in the mirror''s reflection. When she saw Lucas wasn''t paying attention to her, she crossed her arms and disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Lucas threw his backpack on the ground and copsed into bed. He hugged his pillow and fell asleep.


    His old life appeared in his dream. It was a snowy Christmas day. He was eleven years old and walking home from school with his only friend, Lilith, who was carrying the plush cat Lucas had given her.


    "Hey, what are you doing tonight?" Lilith asked, her face a little red.


    "I don''t know, maybe read a book. Or maybe I''ll go for a workout," Lucas said without thinking.


    "Maybe we can go to the cinema? I got some money from my dad for Christmas."


    "Oh? We can." Lucas smiled.


    "This will be the best Christmas ever!" Lilith said, jumping up to hug Lucas. Who felt her warmth, the air she exhaled and the chill in the air. But it was strange. Lucas couldn''t understand what was wrong. Suddenly, Lilith kissed his cheek.


    "I''ming back for you." Lilith whispered, and Lucas woke up and quickly jumped out of bed in a cold sweat. His heart pounded and his eyes were wide open, full of tears.


    "What the hell happened here?" Lucas said, dropping his gaze to his hands, which were shaking, and the mana was seeping out from under his skin, peeling it off.


    Lucas went into the bath and sshed water on his face. The water made his hands burn.


    "I need to go... practice." Lucas looked in the mirror with a tired expression.


    Lucas walked out into the city, and when he came to a dark alleyway, he sat down, leaning against the wall. The dream kept ying in his mind.


    ''I aming for you.''


    "Enough..." Lucas said, shaking his head.


    ''I aming for you.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Stop..." Lucas said in a pleading voice, and Lilith''s voice wasn''t about to stop either. It just screamed louder and louder.


    ''I AM COMING FOR YOU.''


    "STOP!" Lucas screamed at the top of his lungs. The ck mana in his body couldn''t hold and seeped onto his skin like water sshing the walls, and in that water red eyes formed. His eyes glowed red likenterns.


    "What the ..."


    Lucas heard a voice. Lucas had his eyes closed, but the eyes formed by his mana saw as if he directly connected them to his brain.


    A man in front of him was holding a sleeping girl. The girl was wearing his school uniform, but Lucas did not recognise her. Nor did he care.


    Lucas smiled and grabbed the man''s hand. And then a vision appeared; a girl was walking down a dark alleyway, and suddenly fainted after receiving a dose of curse magic. As she fell to the ground, a man appeared from the shadows.


    "Not a bad catch today." Heughed, but quickly heard someone talking to himself. Lucas appeared and copsed against the wall.


    The vision ended, and Lucas opened his eyes and looked the man straight in the eye.


    "So you like ying with curses?" Lucas smiled, and blood mingled with mana dripped from his eyes.


    "L-Let go of me, scoundrel!" The man yelled, trying to strengthen his body with magic. But Lucas''s hand, which waspletely shrouded in ck hardened mana, didn''t move.


    "I want to try too..." Lucas said with interest.


    After releasing the ck mana into the man''s brain, which burned, Lucas focused on the man. His eyes had be coated in darkness.


    "Curse someone. You don''t mind, do you?"


    The man gasped for air, and blood flowed from his mouth. The ck manabination covered the man''s body and stiffen him.


    "P-Please..." The man stammered out thest words, before Lucas'' mana turned him into a ck statue.


    Lucas''s mana subsided, and Lucas''s skin regrew. He sighed while looking at the statue.


    "It''s not a curse at all..." Lucas said disappointed, touching the statue, realising that the man was just dying. ck mana had already fried the man''s brain, only his heart was still beating slowly, showing that there had once been a living person here.


    Lucas looked at the unconscious girl and decided that he would just watch from afar until she was safely up.


    As the man died, his curse faded and the girl slowly woke up.


    "W-what happened."


    "Good."


    When the girl got up, Lucas was happy. He put on his hood and disappeared into the shadows before the girl noticed him.


    The girl looked around. ck resin filled the street and in front of her stood a man turned into a ck statue. When she saw the man, she saw remnants of life.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" the girl shrieked, drawing attention from the street. Several men and a woman ran to help her, thinking she was being harassed. But what they saw was far worse.


    "What... the hell happened here?"

 Chapter 15 Hunter

    ?During the night, Lucas traveled out of the city to hunt some monsters. His thirst for blood was not yet quenched, and his eyes were still burning in bright red me.


    "Dammit." Lucas muttered, hearing the wild howl of the invisible dark wolves behind him.


    A gang of dark wolves had already surrounded Lucas. All the beasts were hungry, and they had been running through the snowy woods all day trying to find food. They smelled Lucas'' scent on the wind, and now he was trapped between a rock and a hard ce. If he turned around, they would pounce at once; if he kept going forward, the wolves would catch up with him, eventually. He had no choice but to fight the creatures.


    "Bring it! I need to practice new skills!" Lucas yelled as his ck aura turned into a burning rock solid armor that covered his entire body. Each arm was equipped with a sword made out of pure fire which could melt any kind of material. The mes appeared at will from the tip of each de, and they were extremely sharp. Lucas could easily cut through anything. It felt like he was wielding a living me.


    The first wolfnded its attack. Its front paws pushed Lucas back into the ground.


    "Die!" Lucasmanded as he swung his ming sword toward the beast''s head. ck fire exploded in the air. A stream of fire engulfed the creature, causing it to explode in a huge ball of fire. The other wolves attempted to run away from the st, but Lucas chased after them, cutting down every single one of them before they escaped.


    Lucas looked around, seeing no more wolves in sight. He stopped and turned around. Not even dark wolves'' bodies remained on the ground. Everyst wolf was blown to pieces or melted by his zing swords. Lucas stood tall, looking up at the sky. "I''m not done." He dered as he walked further into the forest to hunt for more creatures.


    Soon, Lucas heard the sound of rushing water. He followed the noise, finding an old creek flowing along the forest floor. Three powerful crocodiles were swimming upstream. He crept slowly through the trees until he reached a clearing near the riverbank.


    "Are you ready?" Lucas asked himself.


    He summoned a glowing ball of fire in the palm of his hand, then threw the ball at the nearest horned crocodile. The beast tried to dodge the attack, but it couldn''t move fast enough. The fireball hit the creature straight in the face, blowing it apart. The explosion caused the nearby trees to catch fire. Lucas rushed forward, swinging his fiery sword toward the next horned crocodile. The de sliced through the creature''s neck, opening its throat. Blood and water sshed on the ground. Lucas jumped onto the beast''s back, then stabbed the de directly into the monster''s brain.


    The animal let out a loud cry of agony, falling backward to the ground. Lucas pulled his sword from the crocodile''s skull and looked at the remaining two beasts. One was rushing toward him, preparing to bite off his legs. Lucas waited for the right moment, then kicked the beast in the head as hard as he could. He sent the creature flying through the air. When the crocodilended, it didn''t get up again.


    Lucas looked at the other crocodile, which was swimming closer. The beast opened its mouth wide, revealing its sharp teeth. "Oh, no you don''t." Lucas said with determination. He took a step forward, summoning a me-covered sword in his hand. The de was about twenty feet long, and it glowed a bright red. Lucas brought the de down toward the crocodile, slicing clean through the beast''s body. Blood sprayed everywhere, covering Lucas'' clothes. The second crocodile attacked, but Lucas dodged the blow with ease. He swung his ming sword at the crocodile, causing it to explode in a shower of ck smoke.


    When Lucas was finished killing all three creatures, he lifted his fiery sword high in the air, looking up at the sky.


    "YEAH! I AM THE STRONGEST!" Lucas yelled out, jokingly.


    He startedughing hysterically as he watched the crocodiles''s blood flow through the river, creating a beautiful crimson waterfall.


    "Man, I am so tired," Lucas said as he dropped to the ground, exhausted. Heid there for a few minutes, taking deep breaths before getting up. He looked around the area and saw a small cave located not too far from where he had killed the creatures. Lucas crawled inside and closed the entrance behind him. There was arge winged reptile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was a dragon, sleeping with its wings spread wide open. Lucas stood over the beast, admiring its beauty. This dragon was quite unique, and its scales were covered in blue crystals that produced a soft glow.


    The dragon stirred, waking up with a loud roar. Lucas moved away from the dragon, backing up against the wall as the beast rose up in the air, towering above him. Its two heads, one white and the other red, opened their mouths to reveal razor sharp fangs.


    "Here we go again..." Lucas said, releasing his mana. His eyes burned red as he created a ck mana armor.


    The moment the dragon noticed Lucas''s mana, it roared in anger, sending Lucas flying backward. His body mmed hard into the rocky ground. "Man, this thing is strong."


    The dragon approached Lucas, its red eyes glowing with rage.


    "Why is there an angel in my home?" The dragon growled, preparing to charge at Lucas.


    "A... A what?" Lucas asked, confused.


    The dragon crashed into Lucas, sending him flying into the wall. "You''re an angel. What are you doing here?"


    Lucas quickly recovered and jumped towards the dragon, punching it in the stomach. He grabbed the beast''s tail, mming it against the ground and sending it flying into the ceiling.


    "I do not know what are you talking about!" Lucas said, struggling to keep the dragon from smashing him to pieces.


    "I can smell your mana. You''re an angel!" The dragon snorted.


    "Y-You mean a demon?" Lucas asked, surprised.


    "What?" the dragon asked, confused.


    "What?" Lucas repeated as confused, looking at the dragon.

 Chapter 16 Dragon Tale

    ?"I am an angel? Wait... ANGELS EXIST?!" Lucas gasped when he found out that angels existed after all. He didn''t know about it since the author did not mention this in the novel.


    "Well, yeah..." the dragon said with a sigh and then started talking again. "And looking at your mana, I can say you''re an angel of death and punishment."


    "Death?" Lucas asked. "Why does this make sense to me?" Lucas looked at his hands and saw that he covered them with ck mana.


    "But what are angels?" Lucas asked the dragon. He wasn''t sure if he should ask for confirmation or not. But he couldn''t help himself. After all, he was a reincarnator, too. This reptile might be the answer to their questions.


    The dragon turned around and answered him.


    "Creatures simr to gods, but not quite gods. They are the embodiment of a desire."


    "Desire..." Lucas muttered as he thought. He did not know what the dragon meant by that.


    "Desire to punish." The dragon said with a serious face. He realized Lucas had no idea what he was talking about.


    "Don''t you get an urge to punish those you deem sinners?" The dragon asked as he stood up.


    Lucas slowly stood up as well. His memories flooded with all the times he felt an urge to kill the criminals. And the hallucinations of his dead childhood crush Lilith.


    Lucas realized that this was a perfect time to figure out those visions.


    "Why do I keep seeing my dead friend in mirrors? Or... other reflective surfaces." Lucas asked.


    "You what?" The dragon tilted his head as he stared at Lucas.


    ? "The hallucinations... I see my dead childhood friend moments before an urge to kille up." Lucas exined.


    "So you''re saying that you have a recurring hallucination?" The dragon said.


    "Yes. It happens every day. Every night, actually." Lucas confirmed.


    "How long has this been happening?" The dragon asked. He didn''t know the exact answer, as Lucas was the second angel he met in his long lifetime. However, the other angel wasn''t as talkative as Lucas and gave him only a few answers.


    "It happened for a while..." Lucas said in a sad voice.


    The dragon put a w on Lucas'' shoulder and tried tofort him.


    "I understand." The dragon said. "You feel like punishing people, and that desire is driving you mad. But..."


    "But what?" Lucas asked.


    "I believe you could control that desire." The dragon said.


    "Control it?" Lucas asked, confused.


    "Yes. Or at least you can lower its affection on your mind." The dragon said. "I assume the hallucinations you see result from your inability to control your inner rage."


    ''Wait. Wait, wait, wait...'' Lucas thought to himself. '' But the hallucinations started on earth... World without magic, angels, demons or gods.''. Lucas had no clue why he was experiencing these hallucinations. Yet, he was certain that he did not rte the hallucination to the fact that he was an angel.


    "How can I control it?" Lucas asked, just in case there was a way.


    "By using your mental powers to focus on something else," the dragon said. "Concentrate on hunting monsters, learning to control your mana, meditating or anything that doesn''t involve killing people."


    "Hmm... That''s exactly what I''ve been doing. It''s hard, though..." Lucas said.


    "Well. Just keep doing that." the dragon shrugged. "Besides, you''re young. I can assume you were just thrown into bing an angel."


    "Kindda..." Lucas said, while smiling awkwardly. Something indeed threw him into this body after dying on earth. He was reborn and given the choice of being a viin. But he wasn''t exined about this world.


    "Okay, so what now?" Lucas asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You tell me? Wanna fight to the death?" The dragon smirked. The dragon was maybe weaker than an angelic being, but it had thousands of years of experience in fighting and survival.


    "Nah. Too tired." Lucas chuckled and sat down on the floor. "I''m gonna sleep for a while."


    "Alright. Goodnight, kid." The dragon yawned and lied down next to Lucas. The reptile closed his eyes and soon fell asleep.


    ***


    Lucas woke up from his sleep. He was leaning on the sleeping dragon. Then he realized he waste for school again. So, he rushed out of the cave and jumped after infusing his mana into the legs.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!" Lucas screamed as he flew toward the city. This time, he used air magic to maneuver in the sky.


    He reached his destination and entered the home to change his clothes. A few minutester, he left the house and went to school. He was the first one in the ssroom.


    "Good morning, Lucas." Mr. Weiward greeted him. "You''re early."


    "Eh..." Lucas was taking deep breaths after running and flying the entire morning. "I am early?"


    "Yes. The ss starts in one hour." Mr. Weiward said.


    "Oh shit! Nice!" Lucas chuckled.


    "Don''t curse." Mr. Weiward said. "You can go wait for the ss outside."


    Lucas nodded and went outside. ''Oh, I should go home. Sarah must be waiting for me.'' Lucas paled after realizing that she was supposed toe to take him to school.


    Half an hourter, Lucas saw her in front of his house. She was wearing a simple dress and a ck leather jacket. Her long hair tied up behind her head.


    "Hey, Lucas." Sarah greeted him with a smile. "You''re up early."


    "Hi, Sarah." Lucas replied. "Y-Yeah... Stuff happened."


    Sarah looked at him curiously.


    "What stuff?" Sarah asked.


    "Uhm.. Let''s go to school. Otherwise, we''ll bete," Lucas suggested.


    "Sure." Sarah chuckled and extended her hand to Lucas. "W-Wanna hold hands?" She smiled shyly.


    "Ah..." Lucas blushed. He couldn''t remember if he ever held hands with a girl before.


    "Come on, Lucas." Sarah giggled. "Let''s go to ss."


    The two of them walked to school together. Lucas couldn''t stop thinking about how close he was to holding hands with a pretty girl.


    He took some deep breaths to calm himself down.


    ***


    The rest of the day went by normally. No more weird hallucinations in the mirrors. Lucas smiled. Things were bing normal.


    "Lucas?" Sarah asked him as they were walking back home from school.


    "Huh?" Lucas blinked. "Oh, sorry. What did you say?"


    "I''m asking if you want to hang out with me on Saturday."

 Chapter 17 Transfer Student

    ?"Are you asking me on a date?" Lucas asked in a low voice as he leaned forward with his arms crossed against his chest. He was leaning close to her ear so that she could hear him over the chatter of the people walking past them on the street.


    Sarah stiffened and turned her head away from him just enough so that he couldn''t see her face. She looked around to make sure no one was too close and then whispered back at him, "Yes."


    "Are you out of your mind?" Lucas replied, shaking his head. "No. No. No."


    Sarah felt as if someone punched her in the gut when he said no. For an instant, she wanted to tell him that it was a joke, but then she realized that this was probably too early. It had only been two weeks since they met each other and now here he was making a move on her.


    She swallowed hard against the lump in her throat and nodded before whispering back, "Okay."


    "You okay?" Lucas whispered back to her. He ced his hand on her shoulder tofort her.


    "M-May I ask why?" Sarah asked, taking a deep breath.


    There was a pause before Lucas replied, "Well¡­"


    He took a moment to think before saying anything else. "It''s not like I don''t like you... But..."


    "But what?..." Sarah replied, frowning up at him.


    "I mean... You''re my best friend." Lucas chuckled. "No way I am going to ruin that."


    Sarah felt as if someone kicked her in the gut ten more times. She was pale and had a defeated look on her face. Her lips trembled as she tried to hold back tears that were threatening to spill over.


    "O-Okay..." Sarah said softly, looking down at the ground.


    They both stood there for a while until Lucas finally said, "How about we study magic together tomorrow?"


    "That sounds good," Sarah replied, smiling timidly.


    "Nice." Lucas said, smiling, not even realizing the damage he did.


    "Yeah..." Sarah agreed, nodding along.


    "Are you two from Elemental school?" A voice interrupted them.


    Both turned their heads towards the source of the sound. There was a girl standing with short purple hair that reached down to her shoulders. She had golden eyes that reminded Lucas of a lot of those of an eagle. She was wearing a ck leather jacket over a white t-shirt and a pair of tight ck jeans.


    "Yup, we are. I am Sarah..." Sarah nodded. "And you are?"


    The purple-haired girl''s eyes sparkled for a moment as she gazed at Lucas, who was watching the two girlsmunicate.


    "My name is Lilith. Lilith Gold; a transfer student," Lilith answered, and winked at Lucas. "What about you?"


    "Uh... Lucas." He pointed at himself awkwardly.


    "You''re a cutie." Lilith giggled and smiled at him. "So, do you have a girlfriend?"


    Lucas frowned and shook his head. "Nope."


    "I''m single too. So, wanna go out on a date?"


    Lucas looked at Lilith as if she was a crazy person. "D-Date?"


    Lilithughed and shook her head. "Yeah. You know... Dinner. Movies. Stuff like that."


    ''What the hell is wrong with women today?'' Lucas asked himself inside his mind.


    "Sorry, I''ll pass." Lucas replied to her quickly.


    "Aw. C''mon! I haven''t been on a real date yet." Lilith pouted. "Just give me a chance."


    "Not interested." Lucas replied shortly.


    "Oh,e on!" Lilith said, grabbing his arm. "Why not at least try?"


    "He said he''s not interested." Sarah pulled Lilith''s hand off Lucas.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What? But¡­ We can be friends, right?" Lilith said with a sad look on her face.


    "Sure. Friends." Lucas replied with a smile.


    "Alright." Lilith smiled happily, holding her hands up.


    Sarah looked at both of them, confused and worried at the same time. ''Who the hell is this girl?''


    Meanwhile, Lilith fake smiled at Sarah, ''Who the hell does this bitch think she is?!''


    "A-Anyway... What''s up?" Lucas asked after a few minutes of awkward silence as the two girls stared at each other.


    Lilith looked away for a second before turning back to Lucas and Sarah. "I need someone to take me to Elemental school."


    "Oh yeah?" Sarah asked.


    "Because... I''ve got no idea how to get there." Lilith exined and sighed sadly. "Please help me, guys?"


    "Sure." Sarah nodded. "We''ll take you there."


    "Thanks, Sarah!" Lilith smiled at her.


    Meanwhile, Lucas was daydreaming about practicing magic with the dragon.


    ''Maybe I could ask the dragon to teach me some tricks? That dude was ancient. Surely he knows some tricks.'' Lucas thought excitedly in his head.


    "Lucas?" the two girls said in unison. "You there?"


    "Huh?" Lucas blinked a few times,ing back to reality.


    "You''reing?" Sarah asked.


    "Y-Yeah..." Lucas replied, looking at Sarah.


    "I thought you fell asleep with your eyes open." Lilith scowled at Lucas.


    "Sorry..." Lucas blushed and scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "Let''s go!" Sarah smiled.


    Trio walked down the street towards the school. They stopped in front of the red building where the school was.


    "This is Elemental school?" Lilith asked, staring at the building in awe. "Wow! This building is tiny."


    "T-Tiny?" Sarah scoffed. "Elemental school has five levels, plus the dorms for students that live far away or just have to stay longer than expected."


    "I mean... I expected more from a magic school, especially a legendary one like this." Lilith replied, still looking up at the building.


    "Yeah, me too." Lucas agreed. ''Wait, a minute.'' Lucas thought to himself. ''D¨¦j¨¤ vu.''


    Sarah and Lilith looked at Lucas in surprise. He pointed at himself and said in a low voice, "Uh... D¨¦j¨¤ vu."


    Both girls looked at Lucas as if he were an alien. Then they gazed at each other and exchanged a chuckle.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you again, Lucas." Lilith said sarcastically. "Seriously. Stop daydreaming."


    "I''m sorry." Lucas grinned sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head.


    "Well, let''s get going then." Sarah said and grabbed Lilith''s hand and taking her into the building without waiting for Lucas.


    Meanwhile, Lucas stood outside the door, looking back at the street.


    "Yeah... I''ll wait here." Lucas said awkwardly, "Did I do something wrong?"

 Chapter 18 Unusual Trio

    ?Lilith and Sarah walked into the office, where the principal of the school was seated behind a desk. Lilith signed her name on the paper without looking up from it while principal Sebastian Jameson fidgeted nervously in his seat.


    "So you''re a transfer student?" he asked. "What''s yourst name? Where are you from?" He tried to sound as friendly as possible, but that only made him nervous. The more he talked, the less sure he felt about asking these questions. He knew about Lilith''s father Isaac, who was a holy god and all-powerful being. Isaac use his influence to send his daughter away so she could live as she wanted.


    "Lilith Gold." She didn''t look up at the man, instead focusing on signing her name.


    The principal blinked, then looked down at the paper again, confirming what he had just seen written there. It was a letter of eptance from the school. ''Why... Just why she chose this school?'' The principal questioned in his mind. He hoped she would have some other exnation for her strange choice.


    "S-So... Why did you choose our humble school? I heard you were a very aplished mage." He still couldn''t believe that a goddess would choose their small academy to study in.


    "I want to learn magic, that is all," Lilith said with a shrug. She was not going to exin that she just wanted to be close to Lucas.


    "W-Why?" Mr. Jameson asked, but quickly added after seeing Lilith''s re, "I-I... Y-Your magic is very different from humans... We can''t teach you much..."


    Mr. Jameson was not wrong; Lilith inherited the power of creation from Isaac and an insane amount of mana. She could create anything, except for live beings.


    "E-Excuse me?" Lilith asked. She red at the principal Jameson, after realizing that the Sarah was in the room.


    Sarah nervously looked around the office before turning back towards Lilith. "You. You''re not human?"


    "See what you did?" Lilith asked Jameson, ring at Sarah.


    "I... I am sorry!" He tried to defend himself.


    "No, don''t be." Lilith smirked. She gazed at Sarah and snapped her fingers, releasing a golden light. "Forget." She paused and smiled at Sarah. "Can you wait outside?" She requested.


    "Y-Yes." Sarah answered without blinking or hesitating. She stood and left the office.


    "B-But..." Mr. Jameson stammered. "I-Is she gonna be okay?"


    "She''ll be fine. I just erased her memory of thest couple of minutes." Lilith stated with a smile.


    "Erased? What do you mean?" The principal questioned. Usually, curses to erase memories are illegal, but Lilith was not using curses. She used holy magic.


    "Aaaaaanyway, I am finished." Lilith announced while putting the documents on Mr. Jameson''s table and walking out the door.


    "T-Thank you for doing that." The teacher said with a relieved sigh.


    "Don''t mention it. We are friends now." Lilith winked and left the school building.


    ***


    Lucas was waiting outside the school when Lilith and Sarah arrived. He noticed Sarah seemed a little drowsy. "Hey, sleepyhead..." He called to her.


    "What? Oh... Hi Lucas." Sarah responded, rubbing her eyes.


    "We''re back." Lilith informed him.


    "Oh, hey." Lucas replied. His eyes widened as he saw Sarah yawning. "Wow, you really aren''t tired right now."


    "I-... A little." Sarah admitted. She sat down on the bench next to Lucas. "I think I''m getting a cold."


    "You should go home then." Lucas suggested. "You shouldn''t over exert yourself."


    "Nuh uh! I wanna stay with you today," Sarah insisted, nodding her head vigorously.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lucas scratched the back of his head, chuckling. "We were nning to go home before meeting Lilith. What happened to that?"


    "Yes, what happened to that?" staring daggers at Sarah.


    Sarah stuck out her tongue at Lilith. "It''s not like Lucas would stay with you if I were to go home."


    ''Keep me out of this.'' Lucas thought, not wanting to deal with crazy girls. He wasn''t interested in childish games.


    Lilith grinned and leaned against him. "Mmm... You smell good." She said softly.


    "Like flowers?" Sarah asked.


    "More like... Miasma." Lilith grinned. "I like that."


    "Uh huh. Sure you do." Sarah rolled her eyes.


    "Come on, let''s head home." Lucas suggested. "I''ll take you to your house first."


    "Okay..." Sarah agreed reluctantly.


    "You''re going home as well?" Lucas asked Lilith.


    "Can Ie to your ce?" Lilith asked, tilting her head curiously.


    "Only when hell froze over. No offense." Lucas shrugged, walking ahead and leading them both through town.


    "My dad can arrange that." Lilith said excitedly, not realizing that Lucas was sarcastic. She was rubbing the back of her neck as they walked.


    "Let me rephrase myself." Lucas sighed. "NO WAY IN HELL."


    They reached the lead Sarah to her house. "See you tomorrow?." she asked Lucas with wide eyes.


    "Yeah, see you tomorrow." Lucas nodded.


    "Bye bye!" Sarah waved to her friends in front of the school. They waved back and watched as she disappeared inside her house.


    The moment Sarah left, Lucas noticed Lilith was staring at him with a smile. "What?" He asked. ''Why is she even following us?'' he thought to himself.


    "Nothing," Lilith replied innocently. She kept smiling at him until Lucas got home.


    ***


    After Lilith went home, Lucas closed the door behind her, sighing loudly. This was the end of the day. Heid on his bed, taking a deep breath.


    He tried to ignore the fact that Lilith had followed him to his home. She was weird, but not bad.


    "I think.." Lucas muttered to himself. She touched his hand, and no visions showed up, after all. "I can only assume that she is not a sinner."


    "Lilith..." He thought to himself. "She kindda reminds me of her." Lucas thought about simrities between the transfer student and his dead childhood friend.


    "You know... I feel like..." Lucas shook his head, trying to clear it. "I should be training." Lucas said while getting up off the bed. "I need to release some steam..." He picked up his hoodie and went to the city. He walked straight to the dark alleys, to continue his dark hobby.

 Chapter 19 Gods

    ?Lilith created a portal to return to the Divine Realm after visiting the mortal ne and encountered her father.


    "Well... How was your day?" Isaac asked awkwardly. Thinking that Lilith might have created some apocalyptic event or something. "You didn''t break humans... or atmosphere? Or something?"


    "Daddy?" she asked, surprised by his reaction. "I had a wonderful time!"


    "Really?" He tried to sound more excited than he felt, but it was difficult. He did not approve of her going to the mortal realm in the first ce. He knew he would be anxious every day until she finished the school now. ''This girl is too powerful for her own good.'' He thought.


    Lilith quickly noticed Isaac''s anxiety and chuckled. "Daaaaaad! You have really low opinion about me! I am a good girl!"


    "I know you are..." He sighed in resignation and shook his head. "You were doing great so far, but this... I still think you''re going to human school is a bad idea."


    Lilith rolled her eyes, and the weather changed. The winds grew stronger, and the rain started to pour.


    "See what I mean?" Isaac sighed in exasperation.


    Lilith looked around, and the storm calmed down. "I-It''s because my powers are much stronger in the divine realm!" She defended herself.


    "I know... I know." He paused for a moment, then added. "But you''re still growing... Your power is growing as well. What would happen if you suddenly lost control?"


    "That won''t happen." She frowned and crossed her arms.


    Isaac could see that his daughter was upset. "How do you even know?"


    Her frown deepened. "Because I have a reason to control myself there. I don''t have a reason to do it here."


    He sighed again and shook his head. "Just... Don''t create an apocalypse."


    She showed him her tongue teasingly and created a couch to lie down on using her magic. Then her clothes magically changed into ck t-shirt and shorts. She pouted because Isaac didn''t seem to be interested in listening about her day.


    "Alright, alright... Tell me about your day." He said with a sigh. There was no way Isaac could refuse his daughter a request to go to school and Lilith''s attitude was just as stubborn as his; so there was no way he would change her mind.


    "Well... I met Lucas today!" She stated proudly.


    Isaac raised an eyebrow at that. "And?"


    "I asked him why he isn''t dating anyone yet!" She grinned mischievously.


    "You what now?" Isaac''s eye twitched. His overprotective side wanted to grab his daughter and drag her back home before this gets worse. He never expected Lilith would like someone. "C-Can you repeat, please?"


    Lilith giggled. "I told him he should date me!"


    "WHAT?!" Isaac yelled out in shock and his voice echoed with thunder in the clouds. This is his worst nightmaree true! Not because he was worried for Lilith, but because he was worried for the boy she liked.


    "Woah. Talk about self-control."


    His only reply was a re that clearly showed that he wasn''t amused by herment.


    "Tshhht!" She waved her hands to calm him down and looked up at the dark clouds. "Anyway, that jerk refused."


    "That''s a relief," Isaac muttered and heard a lightning hit the ground.


    "Daaaaad! You knew I was waiting for him for 8 years now!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lilith¡ª"


    "I''m not kidding! That bastard did not even recognize me." Lilith yelled out angrily, pointing her finger at the sky. "I can''t believe that guy!"


    "Calm down."


    "Shut up!" She said, crossed her arms and pouted.


    "Teenagers..." Isaac scratched his head and sighed.


    "You''re the one to talk! You haven''t aged ever since you were 16!"


    "All righty, all right..." He sighed. "What are your ns now?"


    Lilith thought for a moment, then replied. "I want to visit Sarah''s house!"


    "Sarah?" Isaac repeated. "Who?"


    "She''s my new friend!" Lilith imed, putting her hand on her chest. "We are going to be ssmates!"


    "Oh." Isaac nodded. Now that he thinks about it, Lilith has been acting strangetely. ''Wait a minute... Lucas?'' Isaac gasped in realization. Wasn''t he the guy Lilith stalked on ''Earth'' before her reincarnation? "OH?! THAT GUY!"


    "Huh?"


    "You kept watching over that guy despitecking magic power!~" Isaac chuckled as he remembered that incident. "You were like a little kid who was waiting for Santa us!"


    "Guh..." Lilith red at her father with her eyebrows furrowed. She realized her father was mocking her and she couldn''t take it.


    Isaac came closer to Lilith and pinched her cheeks. "Did you forget how cute you were when you were younger? Your eyes kept bleeding because you over exhaust yourself!~"


    "Ngh..." Lilith''s face turned red, and she punched her father''s shoulder with all her magical power and sent tremors through the.


    "Ouch!" Isaac yelped and jumped back.


    "Ha! Take that!" She gloated and stood up.


    "Okay... That was a good punch." Isaac shrugged and rubbed his shoulder.


    "Thank you, daddy!" She smiled warmly at him and ran off towards the castle while yelling out her joy.


    Isaac spawned wings and flew into the clouds to observe Lightburn''s and find out more about the guy Lilith was so excited about. He would not intervene with her love life as long as he knew that the man was right for her.


    "So this is Lucas boy." he muttered. "An angel..." Isaac wondered if it''s a good idea for Lilith to be with such a destructive being. After all, if gods were creators; angels were destroyers. "Ahhhhh... This hurts my head." Isaac groaned, feeling even more stress after understanding the reason Lilith went into a mortal world.


    "This... This is more stressful than creating news." Isaac said out loud and took a moment to think. He was trying to n for the future in case something ''happened'' to Lightburn. "Maybe I should transfer some humans into a different world... Just... In... Case." He whispered to himself, while disappearing into thin air.


    ***


    Lucas walked along the streets of an Elemental City with his hoodie pulled over his head. He was wearing a ck leather jacket and jeans. He avoided looking at reflective surfaces, as usual. In mirrors he saw some unknown teenager with golden eyes staring at him from the mirror.


    "W-who?" Lucas asked, perplexed by the sudden appearance of the image. "Who is this person?"

 Chapter 20 King Thomas

    ?Lucas was walking through the dark alley until he found himself surrounded by a bunch of bandits who were busy robbing people on the street. The leader of the group had sharp blond hair and a beard.


    "I said give us all your money!" one of the thugs ordered a man in front of them.


    Lucas could barely hold hisughter back. He kept chuckling to the point he choked on his own saliva. His eyes were watering up as he tried to stopughing, but it just wouldn''t work. Finally, he burst outughing. One of the thieves came closer and punched him in the jaw for not paying attention. The blow knocked him down.


    "Hahahaha!" Lucasughed even harder when the thief hit him again with his other fist.


    The gang leader turned around and looked at Lucas. "What''s so funny?"


    "Nothing, just..." Lucas answered, still trying to keep hisughter under control.


    "Just what? Just nothing?!" the thug shouted angrily.


    "It''s just..." Lucas apologized as he stood up. "I am d that they don''t publicize murder on the news or inte."


    The leader took two steps towards him. "Is that so?"


    "Oh yes," Lucas said. His eyes started glowing and ck mana bursted out towards the bandits. This time, Lucas was not using fire, but his dark mana instead, and it caught the bandits as if it was arge web. They were trapped in there as the ck energy formed into a cage.


    The leader stepped forward and grabbed the bars of the cage. "How dare you, fucker?" he screamed as he gripped the bars tightly and threw his weight against them. The cage was made out of dark energy, so it didn''t have any effect on the leader, but he couldn''t break free, either. The other bandits tried to help their leader by hitting the bars, but they too weren''t able to do anything.


    "Give me your hands." Lucas pointed at the leader and stretched his hand out towards him. The leader could only see ckness and darkness. He tightened his grip on the bars before jumping backwards away from Lucas.


    "What the..." Lucas eximed after no vision came out of the bandit leader. "Not a sinner?"


    "WHAT?!" the leader roared after looking around to see his entire group torn limb from limb.


    "I will release you after I am gone." Lucas smirked. He covered his face in ck as night mana armor grew on his body. It would protect his identity, but it also seemed like the dark armor absorbed the light.


    Lucas walked away and disappeared into the shadows. When he reappeared in another ce, he was standing in front of his house. There, he saw an unknown person standing.


    The man was wearing a hat and casual clothes with a backpack on his back. His skin was pale, and he had white hair and blue eyes. He stood right in front of the entrance to Lucas''s apartment building.


    "Hey, could you step aside?" Lucas asked and gestured with his hand for the man to move.


    "Why do you have scent of human blood on you?" the man asked. "It reeks."


    "E-Excuse me?" Lucas asked. His face went beet red from anxiety. ''M-My scent? Can this man sense I killed someone?'' Lucas''s inner thoughts ran through his mind.


    "Sorry, sorry..." the man chuckled. "I am just messing with you." The man extended his hand toward Lucas for a handshake. "My name is Thomas. Thomas Smith."


    Lucas reluctantly took the man''s hand, and a vision shed in his eyes.


    "DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!" A humanoid cat-like demon was rampaging in ancient Lightburn, killing all the men he could find. "Die, die, die, Die, die, die!"


    The cat demon was smirking as a ck miasma simr to the one of an angel was rising from its body. The ck miasma spread throughout the city, killing dozens of people.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Thomas looked at Lucas and smiled. "You know who I am, right?."


    "Y-Yes." Lucas stuttered. "K-King Thomas."


    King Thomas - second most powerful demon in the Lightburn world; a demon lord. Demon-lords were the beings who achieved godhood through pain and suffering within the cage - alternative dimension of hell. What was worse was that from what Lucas learned by reading the novel was that both demon-lords could give the holy god Isaac''s nameless daughter a run for her money in a fight. This meant that Lucas was in trouble.


    "What do you want from me?" Lucas asked.


    "Oh, well... I just really found you interesting." King Thomas took off his cap , revealing his cat ears. He then scratched his head and grinned. "Tell me, what kind of serial killer keeps leaving the traces of his mana in the murder scenes?" he pointed at Lucas, who was starting to be pale


    "I can exin..." Lucas stuttered.


    "Yeah, right," King Thomas sneered and crossed his arms. "You''re Lucas Ciffer. An exiled royalty sent from the holy kingdom."


    "You know me?" Lucas gasped.


    "I have been following your story since you firstnded on the shores of the Elemental continent." King Thomas shook his head and sighed. "Forgive my rudeness, but is this Holy kingdom''s attack on the Elemental kingdom?"


    "N-No..." Lucas said with a shaking voice.


    "Then why are you here?" King Thomas raised his eyebrows in disbelief at Lucas'' response. "WHY IS AN ANGEL HERE?!"


    "I-" Lucas began to speak. Then he quickly closed his mouth and looked down.


    "Spill it out, Lucas!" King Thomas shouted.


    "I... I... Uh..." Lucas''s voice kept shaking until his angel instincts took over and he released a ck miasma from his body. "You know what? Fuck this shit." Lucas said as his eyes began to glow. He jumped forward at Thomas with a smirk on his face. "I keep looking for stronger and stronger opponents. But... Who can be better than you?!"


    "W-What?" Thomas''s eyes widened in shock and he quickly moved backward. "Are you out of your mind?! We''re in the city!"


    Lucas unleashed an energy wave from his body that tore apart the walls of the building as he charged towards King Thomas. Lucas''s mana liquified and engoulfed, his body turning into a mana armor.


    "Y-You idiot!" Thomas shouted as he dodged Lucas''s punch, but instead was sted by a fire magic. Thomas flew into the building by breaking through the walls.


    The buildings crumbled beneath his feet as Lucas rushed at the king again.


    "Dammit!" Thomas yelled out as he avoided Lucas''s hit and grabbed the young man by his neck. Thomas released white ''spatial'' energy and created a portal. He pushed Lucas through it and the two of them appeared in the desert outside the Elemental kingdom.


    Lucas thrusted his palm forward and punched Thomas in the stomach. Thomas grunted from the impact and mmed Lucas onto the ground.


    "Y-You know what... You''re the first angel I ever met... And..." Thomas spat out blood. "I already fucking hate angels." Thomas released his mana and created a mana armor simr to that of Lucas''s.


    "Fun..." Lucas said with a grin. "THIS IS FUN." Lucas said as the adrenaline rushed through his veins. He hasn''t had this much fun ever since he was on a run from a police on Earth. A thrill of fighting someone who can kill him never urred to him on Lightburn, as he instinctively knew that bandits and monsters couldn''t really keep up with his constantly improving strength and magic control. "Yes. The thrill of being in a world of a novel!~"

 Chapter 21 Lucas Vs King Thomas

    ?"The real thrill of being in a world of a novel!~" Lucas smirked as he kept dodging Thomas''s fire attacks. Lucas then used his hand to create a hole in the ground and pulled some sand underneath him.


    "What are you even talking about?!" Thomas yelled out as he tried to dodge the attack unsessfully.


    Lucasnded on top of him and pinned him down.


    "You know... The thrill of being in a story..." Lucas grinned as he looked at Thomas. "I always loved books... But more than that... I love killing."


    "Y-You crazy.... Bastard!" Thomas turned red as he panted from the exertion. "You... Are going to regret this!"


    Thomas roared, and the wind blew harder, as if it was trying to push Lucas off.


    "Oho?" Lucas taunted. "You think you can stop me with just that?! HAHAHAHA! Give me your best shot!"


    "You annoying BASTARD!" Thomas''s eyes glowed red as his mana started boiling on his skin. The mana turned dark grey and Thomas''s body changed; limbs became elongated, cat ears grew longer, and he grew a tail. His fangs also grew and his arms transformed into ws that were dripping with poison.


    ''I... Can I do that as well?'' Lucas asked himself as the demon charged towards him.


    "Let''s GO!" Lucas screamed as he dodged the kick. "YOU FUCKING DEMON!"


    The demon raised its w in the air and fired a massive ball of lightning at Lucas. Lucas saw the attacking and jumped away. When hended, he created a giant shield around him and absorbed the electricity before throwing the ball back at the demon.


    "Gah!" Thomas eximed as he blocked the attack. "You little piece of shit! You think you can survive after trying to invade my kingdom?!"


    "Ahahahaha!" Lucasughed loudly as he ran toward the demon and kicked him in the chest. "Invade? Me? Talk about hypocrisy, KING THOMAS!~" Lucas emphasized the words King Thomas.


    Thomas grunted from the impact and fell on his back. He realized he was constantly losing strength. Thomas stared into the sky for a moment and muttered. "I be weaker and weaker because of this guy''s poisonous mana. If this continues..."


    "Hmmmm?" Lucas raised his brows. "If this continues... They will charge me for a royal murder. Haha!~ "


    "Wha-"


    "You have plenty of mana left. But if you continue losing your strength like this, eventually you''ll die." Lucas smiled as he walked towards the king. "But don''t worry, I can always just burn your body to ashes to hide the crime!~"


    "Hahaha!~" Suddenly Thomas burst out intoughter. "I knew you were crazy, but to this extent!~" His mana armor changed colors and became orange. He stood up before Lucas could hit him and threw a punch at Lucas.


    "Hahaha!"


    Lucas dodged the punch and grabbed Thomas''s arm. He twisted it and made the demon cry in pain.


    "Whoa!"


    "That hurt, didn''t it? Wait..." Lucas realized that now Thomas''s mana armor was burning Lucas and turning limbs to ashes as if his hands were made of paper.


    "Gyaaah!"


    Lucas let go of the demon and ran as fast as he could.


    "DAMMIT!" Thomas roared as he chased after Lucas with his ws extended. "Die!"


    "The fuck did you do?!" Lucas askebd looking at his fingerless hand. "My fingers! They''re falling off!"


    "Ahahah!" Thomasughed as he caught up with Lucas and tackled him to the ground. "Your mana is now being contaminated by my curse aura! How do you like that?!"


    "What- What?" Lucas gasped as he felt his whole body weaken. "This motherfu..." Lucas cursed before receiving a punch into face, thatpletely removed his jaw.


    "You think I''m bluffing!?" Thomasughed as he punched Lucas again. "I can kill you any time I want!"


    Lucas coughed up blood and spat it at Thomas.


    "MHmHM." Lucas couldn''t speak. However, his eyes were burning with rage. "FUCK YOU!"


    Lucas''s mana formed wings on his back. Disgusting wings made of ck liquid mana.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "AHhhhhh!"


    "HAHAAA!"


    "Curse Aura!" Thomas eximed as he grabbed Lucas''s face again. But this time, Lucas''s eyes had a glimpse of orange. The orange was cursed mana, which Lucas was trying to learn ever since he unlocked his powers.


    Lucas grabbed Thomas''s face, leaving a ck mark on it that started burning.


    "Mhmmmhm!~" Lucas giggled as he spread his wings andunched himself high into the air. Lucas showed his middle finger to Thomas.


    "Don''t get cocky, asshole!" Thomasughed as he saw Lucas''s wings. "I don''t need wings to fly!" Thomas was able to levitate in midair by using his Mana.


    Lucas waited for his body to start regenerating, but the moment he saw Thomas flying towards him, he knew that he must do something. ''What would take this demon''s attention from me?'' Lucas thought to himself, then his eyes lit up. ''Oh, I have an idea!~'' Lucas chuckled.


    "HAAAAA!" Lucas screamed as heunched a ck fire st in the direction of the Elemental city.


    Thomas''s eyes grew wide as he realized the possible disaster. He created a portal right in front of the city, so he could avoid the casualties. He quickly teleported to the city and prepared to embrace the st. He changed his mana armor into that of holy energy.


    "That crazy psychopath!" Thomas yelled as he focused his mana to create a barrier around the city.


    Lucas smiled and floated down to the ground.


    "Hahahah!"


    Hended in front on the sand and greeted by a bright light in the distance. ''He actually protected the kingdom. Not bad.''


    "Fuck!" Thomas cried out as he realized that his entire mana armor was burnt to a crisp. But before it could do any damage, the ck fire disappeared. Thomas''s eyes turned red as his mana was now boiling on his skin. He realized that Lucas never intended for the st to reach the city, just to buy some time. At this point, he wasn''t even sure if he should be relieved or enraged.


    ck miasma covered Lucas''s face and ck resin started to reform his jaw. Lucas moved his now hardened mana jaw with his palm a couple of times, making it crack.


    "Hehe!~ Nice." Lucas said while chuckling without even noticing that enraged Thomas flew toward him.


    Thomas flew back toward Lucas in a mere second and punched him into the newly regenerated jaw. Lucas fell back, his body hitting the ground and creating a huge sand cloud.


    "You... You... Bitch! I just regenerated it!" Lucas said as he panted heavily while holding his jaw from breaking apart.


    "Ohoho~" Thomasughed as he ran back to where he was standing before the st. "What? Did I break your jaw again?" He released a thunder bolt toward Lucas.


    Lucas''s right eye twitched in anger, and he screamed out in pain as a lightning bolt struck him. The lightning bolt spread out like a and wrapped around the area.


    "You bastard!"


    A shield of lightning that prevented him from moving surrounded Lucas''s body. However, with a single p of his wings, he broke free.


    "Hahaha!~" Thomasughed as he saw Lucas escape. "You''re too slow, kid!"


    "You fucking...!" Lucas screamed as another lightning strike hit him. "I''m going to kill you!"


    "No, you are not!" Thomas yelled out as heunched a fireball at Lucas.


    Lucas used his wings to avoid the attack and created arge wind gust to knock Thomas down.


    "What the hell?!" Thomas eximed as he flew back into the air.


    "Hahaha!~" Lucasughed as he got back up into the air.


    While in the beginning of the fight, two creatures were trying to kill each other, the elongated fight turned into trying to annoy each other more.


    "This fucking angel!" Thomas growled as he flew back to where he was before Lucas sent him flying again. He threw a lightning bolt at Lucas, who pped his wings, creating a wind st that pushed Thomas away again.


    "This fucking demon!" Lucas said the moment the lightning st paralyzed him again.

 Chapter 22 Liliths Training Begins

    ?Lucas lied on the ground, paralyzed and tired. He closed his eyes and concentrated on his mana. There was no need for him anymore. This battle was over.


    "Can we take a break?!" Thomas yelled out in frustration. Thomas flew to the ground and instantly copsed on it.


    "A break?" Lucas asked as he sat up, rubbing his bruised chin.


    "Yeah!" Thomas groaned and rubbed his body as well. His arms and legs were shaking due to exhaustion. His limbs regained humane proportions and returned to their original color. His mana armor disappeared too. His mana armor was not just a physical mana''s manifestation, but it was actually a part of his demonic being. Elongated fight against the angel made Thomas''s stamina exhaust much faster than normal. Now, he was just exhausted.


    "Well?" Thomas asked.


    "Hmhm.." Lucas''s eyesight turned blurry as he yawned. "Sure. I will take care of youter." Lucas muttered as he passed out.


    "You''re awake?" Thomas asked while getting off the ground. He walked toward Lucas, but exhaustion made him fall again. "Shit! I can''t even control my body anymore." Thomas muttered while closing his eyes. He struggled to stand up once again. "I see teleporting back to the castle is out of the question."


    Thomas continued to struggle until, finally, he passed out. The two monsters lied on the sand, unconscious. Both were breathing heavily and sweating profusely.


    ***


    "This was interesting..." Isaac whispered with a smile. He watched as the Lucas and Thomas fought each other. He has been watching them from the very beginning with popcorn in his hands. It was quite entertaining.


    "Daddy?" Lilith asked behind him.


    Isaac turned around and saw Lilith who had her hair tied in a two ponytails with ribbons. She wore a cute golden dress that matched with her eyes.


    "What is it, Lilith?" Isaac knelt down and hugged his daughter.


    Lilith jumped on top of her father as sheughed, "Hahahahaha! I am bored!"


    "Why don''t you y with Pegasus?" Isaac winked at her.


    "..." Lilith frowned. "Wow. You are really smart, Daddy. Why did I not think of that?" Lilith said, rolling her eyes. She spent the entire day fighting with Pegasus; poor creature was so exhausted he fell asleep. Lilith sighed and cracked her fingers.


    "Dad, train with me!~" Lilith grinned as she created a sword.


    "..." Isaac stood quiet for a moment and thought about Lucas''s fight against Thomas. He wondered could Lilith could survive if there was a fight between her and a demon lord. He looked at his daughter, who wore a dress and was prepared to fight against him in a sword fight. A small sigh left his mouth after realizing that the girl has no real fighting experience.


    "Okay, okay." Isaac agreed. He created a magic sword with his mana. "Prepare yourself, baby."


    "Now, let us duel!" Lilith cheered as she pointed the sword at her dad.


    "Alright! Let us duel!" Isaac held the weapon with both hands and pointed it at Lilith.


    Bothbatants charged forward with their weapons ready to strike. The shook from the impact of the magical energy that was released.


    "...!"


    "Mm?!"


    *Boom!*


    An explosion of light blinded everyone''s vision. When the smoke cleared, they found themselves surrounded by a big crater. Lilith was lying on the ground, dazed.


    "Lilith!" Isaac shouted while checking that Lilith was alright.


    "Ugh..." Lilith groaned and looked at her hand. "Oww..." Her eye was bleeding.


    "Are you alright?" Isaac asked while watching Lilith''s wounds heal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lilith nodded, "Yeah, I''m fine..." she replied weakly. "Gosh! Could you restrain your power a little?"


    "I forgot to hold back!~" Isaac sighed and chuckled. "It looks like you got hurt."


    Lilith shrugged, "It''s nothing..."


    "Indeed, baby. Get up and make another sword." Isaac said, pointing his weapon toward Lilith. "And change that dress. Who wears a dress during fights?!~"


    ''WHAT THE FUCK HAS GOTTEN INTO HIM?!'' Lilith thought to herself as she looked up at her dad. For the first time, Lilith saw Isaac so seriously that he actually raised his voice at her. ''Is he angry because of what happened yesterday?''


    Lilith sighed. ''Damn it.''


    She summoned her mana and created a new de. Then Lilith focused mana on her dress, changing it into leather armor. When the armor was done, Lilith stood up with a new look.


    "Ready, Dad?" Lilith asked her father.


    "Alright,e at me!" Isaac grinned as he raised his sword in front of his daughter.


    Lilith spread her wings as she flew forward and aimed her sword at Isaac.


    "YaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAH!" Isaac yelled as he swung his sword at Lilith. The gusts of wind were shaking the earth from the sh of their swords.


    Lilith dodged the attack and thrust her sword at Isaac''s neck.


    Isaac blocked the blow with his own weapon and retaliated by shing at Lilith. Lilith could avoid the attack with her wings.


    They circled each other and exchanged blows.


    Lilith was getting tired from the continuous attack, but she kept fighting. She was able tond several hits on Isaac, but every time she did, Isaac counterattacked.


    Lilith was feeling dizzy when suddenly, the ground trembled from a tremendous explosion.


    "Shouldn''t you hold back!?" Lilith eximed as she looked back at the crater.


    "I should. But where''s the fun in that?" Isaacughed. "I''ll show you how to use your power, Lilibeth!~"


    Lilith red at her dad for a few moments, then she turned around and faced Isaac.


    "Alright, Dad!"


    "Good girl!~" Isaac grinned as he readied his sword.


    "Get ready!" Lilith screamed as she created arge fire st.


    Two deities were destroying the as they fought. The crater was expanding, and soon it swallowed the entire area.


    "No! Stop!" Lilith screamed as she tried to stop them. "Stop! Stop, stop! STOP!"


    "Eh? Why?" Isaac raised his brows and looked around to see the destruction the two of them had caused. "Oh.... OH!"


    "Dad! The! It''s going to break!"


    "OH! Right! This was supposed to be our training ground!" Isaac paused. "Let''s fix it!~"

 Chapter 23 Inside The Castle: Part 1

    ?Isaac looked around to see the crater growingrger as time went by. He quickly waved his hand andmanded, "Fix the!"


    "Eh?! ME?!" Lilith shouted in disbelief. She had never been used like this before, but she knew that it was now or never. "What the hell, dad?!"


    The began to whirl faster, its edges spinning so fast they were almost invisible. Then suddenly, a huge crack formed in the middle of the, splitting it down the center. The two halves spun wildly around each other until, finally, one half shot into space. It continued moving through empty space for what seemed like an eternity before disappearing from sight.


    "Now or never, Lilith! Use your power!" Isaac shouted desperately.


    "You focus your mind on holding the from falling apart and then concentrate all of your energy inside it. "


    "I AM TRYING! I CAN''T DO IT!" Lilith screamed, her eyes filled with tears as she watched the fall apart.


    The fell out of sight, reced by a vast ckness. Then, suddenly, there was a sh. Everything was still again, except for the bright light shining straight ahead. Isaac floated with extended hands toward the remnants of a broken.


    ? "This is how you do it." Isaac sighed softly as he turned around. "Observe."


    "O-Okay..." Lilith muttered.


    Isaac focused on the broken pieces of the destroyed, holding them together. Suddenly, the shards began snapping back into ce. Mana filled the gaps between each rock. The entire rose into the vacuum above Lilith''s head, glowing red brightly.


    "W-Woah..." Lilith gasped. "That... is amazing."


    Isaac closed his eyes and cooled off the burning, reducing its temperature to suit the living. Once he finished, he opened his eyes again and released the from his control. It slowly drifted away, eventually falling into the ck void of space.


    "Now we''re ready," Isaac said triumphantly. As he grabbed Lilith''s hand and created a portal back to the that Isaac recreated.


    Once again, the twonded in a small patch of grass just outside their home. However, this time the castle was made from white stone, and the towers that once stood here were gone.


    "Wee home," Isaac said happily as he helped Lilith out of the portal. "Shall we continue the training session?"


    "EH?!" Lilith''s face turned pale. Just the idea of sparring with her father made her sick to the stomach. "Are you insane?!" she eximed.


    "EH?!" Isaac gasped, but only for a moment. Then he smiled wickedly. "You''re the one who asked us to train together."


    "Well, sure, but-"


    "So, you''re giving up?" Isaacughed as he gently patted Lilith''s head. "No worries. It''s not as if you''re going to get killed."


    Lilith red at Isaac, her fists clenched tightly beneath her chin.


    "If you want to quit, fine." Isaac shrugged. "But I still think you should learn to fight a stronger opponent than yourself." He said, thinking about demon lords on Lightburn.


    "Fine." Lilith nodded stiffly. "But some other time... I am tired." She said, turning to go inside the castle.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Is that a promise?" Isaac called after her.


    Lilith stopped short, her shoulders slumping as she turned around. "Yes, sir."


    "Good girl." Isaac chuckled as he followed Lilith inside the castle, leaving the door open behind him.


    **************


    Lucas woke up inside the bed, in the castle. He tried to get up, but his body was sore and stiff. He groaned as he rolled over, trying to sit up. For a moment, he didn''t know where he was and panicked.


    "Shit, shit, shit!" Lucas swore softly. He remembered everything now; the horrible battle against the demon, and how he passes out. "Great. I was taken to the castle."


    He looked around at his surroundings, noticing that he was in arge bed with a canopy. The room was decorated with gold ents and silk curtains. A young woman in a ck dress with silver hair was sitting next to the bed, listening intently to something on her earphones. She had her eyes closed and didn''t notice that Lucas woke up.


    "Aghhhh. This is worse than a hangover." Lucas groaned, rubbing his forehead.


    "Mmmm?" The woman looked up, her eyes widening slightly at seeing Lucas awake. "Oh, good morning! I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were already awake." She frowned apologetically. "I should''ve told someone about it. Are you feeling better?"


    "Who the fuck are you?" Lucas replied with a question, pushing himself upright in bed. He stretched his arms out above his head, cracking his neck and shoulders.


    "My name is Selena. I am Thomas''s sister-inw." Selena extended her hand towards Lucas. "Would you like to sit up? I can help you."


    "Why would I need your help?" Lucas asked suspiciously. "Better question. Does Thomas know that you''re here?"


    Selena sighed as she shook her head. "Thomas doesn''t know that I''m here.."


    "Of course. Do you know why he wouldn''t let youe here?" Lucas asked with a smirk. Lucas''s eyes started glowing red, but the moment he released his mana, he coughed and spat blood onto the floor.


    "Oh my God, what happened to me?" Lucas cried in a panic.


    "Calm down!" Selena admonished, cing both her hands on Lucas''s chest. Her hands glowed green as healing magic flowed through her fingertips. After a few moments, Lucas''s body calmed down and his breathing became regr. "There, that should be enough."


    "T-Thanks..." Lucas said awkwardly, his face flushed from embarrassment. He coughed a couple times more and lied back down on the bed. "Sorry for being a dick. But... Why are you here?"


    "It''s fine. I just wanted to see the guy who had enough power to rough up my bro. " Selena smirked. "And also, I heard that you''re an angel! Is that true?!" her eyes sparkled in excitement as she leaned closer to Lucas waiting for an answer.


    "How did you find out about that?" Lucas asked, raising an eyebrow. "D-Did Thomas tell her?" Lucas''s eyes were wide open in shock. ''That piece of shit! Why would he give information like that to humans?!'' he cursed in his mind.


    "Oh, I have my ways." Selena grinned.

 Chapter 24 Inside The Castle: Part 2

    ?Selena was a beauty with silver hair and blue eyes. She wore a long ck dress, which showed off her slender figure. Her skin was pale, and she had a beautiful smile. And yet, her looks held no effect on Lucas, who hardly noticed her at all.


    "Sooooooooo¡­ Stop ignoring me and answer." Selena frowned impatiently.


    "Heh... You don''t know how to take a hint, do you?" Lucas asked, rolling his eyes as he pushed himself upright again.


    "Excuse you!" Selena snapped indignantly.


    "You''re the one who''s being rude. I don''t owe you an answer." Lucas said calmly.


    "Ugh! Fine!" Selena huffed. "I''ll make this simple. I''m here because I want you to train me!"


    "You what?" Lucas raised his brows skeptically. "Why?"


    "I want to be stronger and defeat Thomas!" Selena said angrily. "I might not be as strong as him, but I''m determined to beat him!"


    "What are you... an anime rival or something?" Lucas burst outughing, but the pain in his side forced him to stop immediately.


    "Don''tugh!" Selena looked hurt. "I''m serious!"


    "I''m sorry. But what the hell made you think I would train you?" Lucas asked cautiously.


    "Because I want to be as powerful as you!" Selena dered proudly, her cheeks flushing red. "If I be strong enough, Thomas will never stand a chance against me!"


    Lucas stared at her in disbelief. He had seen no one this stupid before. "You realize I am the enemy, right?"


    Selena''s eyes widened in shock. "Wha- Thomas never mentioned it!" nervous sweat appeared on her forehead as she took a step back away from Lucas.


    Lucas''s eye twitch in annoyance. ''So this is the part that Thomas hid from others? Seriously?''


    ? Lucas ced his hand on his forehead and shook his head in disbelief. The moment he calmed down, he looked straight at Selena''s eyes and asked.


    "Why do you think we were fighting in the first ce?" Lucas smirked. "If me and Thomas were friends, why we were trying to kill each other?"


    "I... I don''t..." Selena stuttered as an icy shiver went down her spine. She finally understood why Thomas forbade anyone except for guards to enter this room. But being a rebellious teenager, Selena ignored his warnings and barged in any way. She was in a lion''s den on her own free will.


    "You really don''t know?" Lucas asked.


    "N-No." Selena answered with a shake of her head. "Thomas didn''t tell me anything."


    "Hmm..." Lucas thought carefully. He noticed his mana healed the body and felt relieved; however, he could feel the exhaustion drain out of him. "Dammit."


    "I..." she stuttered as she backed towards the door. "I''ll leave."


    "Hold it there!" Lucas called.


    "Wh-What?" Selena froze in fear when she saw Lucas''s eyes.


    "Did he tell you why am I here?" Lucas asked before hearing the doors open.


    Selena and Lucas looked at the door to see Thomas walking in.


    "You''re awake." Thomas smiled before noticing Selena. "What the fuck are you doing here?"


    "I... Uh." Selena was looking for an excuse, however, she had none. "I-..."


    Lucas sat up, wincing in pain as he did so. He noticed how awkward Selena was and realized that she was in trouble.


    "It''s kind of your fault, you know?" Lucas said, making Thomas''s eyebrows furrow in confusion. "When you lied to her about the reason we were fighting, it only fueled her curiosity, which caused her to find out the truth herself."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Thomas''s face turned nk for a moment. Then he narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    "Is that true?" Thomas asked, looking at Selena awkwardly.


    "Yes. I thought you were friends." Selena replied nervously. "That''s why I came here."


    "God dammit. How on lightburn did youe to that conclusion?" Thomas ced his palm on his face in frustration. "You must''ve been incredibly na?ve if you believed that fight between friends could leave both of them hospitalized for three days."


    "Wait... What?" Lucas asked. "Three days?" he stood up slowly, ignoring the pain in his stomach and chest.


    "I need to... go home." Lucas said, forcing himself to walk over. "Take care now."


    Thomas stood in front of the doors, blocking the path. He frowned fiercely at Lucas.


    "You mean the Holy kingdom?" Thomas asked suspiciously. "Do you need me to teleport you there? If you promise to..." Thomas spoke, wanting to make a deal with Lucas to leave the Elemental kingdom and never return. He didn''t want any type of danger to happen to his kingdom.


    "No. That won''t be necessary." Lucas said. "Thank you, though."


    "What?" Thomas frowned at Lucas''s words.


    "My home is the Elemental kingdom." Lucas Lucas said calmly. "Holy kingdom can burn for all I care."


    Selena and Thomas stared at Lucas in disbelief. They exchanged nces and then they both shrugged helplessly.


    "Well... This is awkward." Thomas sighed as he moved away from the door and sat down on Lucas''s bed. "I came to meet you because I assumed you were a Holy kingdom''s weapon sent to kill me."


    Lucas closed his eyes and shook his head. "My family members were the ones that sealed my mana."


    "But... Why?" Thomas asked, confused by Lucas''s story.


    "They wanted me gone." Lucas said tly, showing no emotion as he continued to speak. "Since my power threatens their ambitions. My mana was too dark for the Holy family."


    "But why?" Thomas asked again in disbelief. They would banish someone with such a powerful mana? Of course, the seal won''t hold it. "Are they not afraid of your revenge?!"


    Lucas chuckled dryly. "It doesn''t matter now. My mana is back."


    "That''s... good news." Thomas said awkwardly scratching his head. He wasn''t sure if this was a good thing, as angels were not the friendliest creatures. That the angel was in the Elemental kingdom was worrying. After all, Thomas wouldn''t be able to stop him if Lucas destroyed the Elemental kingdom. Their fight already proven that Lucas could always target this ce and Thomas could hardly defend it.


    "So what now?" Thomas asked.


    "I-... I don''t know. We''re going to continue our fight?" Lucas asked with a smirk.


    "No." Thomas answered firmly. "If you''re not the enemy, we have no reason to fight."


    Lucas nodded slowly, disappointed by the turn of events. He did not feal any rage that he felt towards sinners when Thomas was around. The fight before was to test his own limits.


    "I will go back to school." Lucas said with a chuckle.


    "EH?!" Selena shouted in surprise. "WHY?! You are so powerful that you don''t even have to work! The kingdom wouldpensate for your lifestyle!"


    "She''s right" Thomas said. "School is not the best ce for you to learn magic. You should work for us instead."


    Lucas thought about it for a minute, but shook his head. "No, sorry."


    "Alright. But may I ask why not?" Thomas asked, curious.


    Lucas sighed as he leaned back against the wall. "Sarah would miss me."The words exited his mouth involuntarily and quickly he realized what he said. ''Why did I just say that?!'' he thought, confused.

 Chapter 25 Inside The Castle: Part 3

    ?Lucas stood silently as Thomas and Selena stared at him. He scratched the back of his head while mumbling to himself. ''What the hell did I just say?''.


    "Ehem." Thomas cleared his throat and asked Lucas. "What about your murders in the city?"


    "About that..." Lucas turned his gaze to the floor to avoid Thomas''s eye contact. "Look, I needed to train. So why shouldn''t I kill heinous criminals? It''s not like there is aw against it in here." Lucas said.


    He was not wrong. The Elemental kingdom did not have any rules against the murder. Strong prey on the weak. It honestly surprised Lucas, ''How did this society did not crumble'', he thought to himself.


    "That''s... True." Thomas scratched his head as he nodded. "You''re right. There is nothing to be done about that anymore. However, killing more people may cause a problem in the future."


    "Huh? What about your friend Dorian?" Lucas asked in disbelief. In the novel, Thomas''s ssmate Dorian murdered the entire school after bing a demon and was still allowed to continue murder because Thomas simply could not stop him. Dorian was a much stronger demon lord on par with deities.


    "Who?" Thomas raised his brows in confusion. "Who is Dorian?"


    "Who? What do you mean?" Lucas raised his brows in confusion. "The same guy who awakened with Demon king - Drake."


    "Selena. Leave." Thomas''s face turned dark as he red at Selena.


    "W-What? Why?" Selena looked baffled as she stepped back away from Thomas.


    "Get out." Thomas raised his voice in anger.


    Selena looked at Thomas in shock. This was the first time he ever raised his voice at her.


    "W-Why?! I want to know too¡­" she protested.


    Thomas stood up from the bed and walked towards Selena. He created a portal behind her and pushed her out of the room.


    Selena appeared in her own room,pletely stunned. ''What did I do?'' she wondered as she remembered everything that had happened in the room.


    Meanwhile, Thomas walked toward doors. He opened the doors to look around if no one was listening. He knew everyone would be eavesdropping on their conversation, especially Selena.


    He groaned in annoyance. "Damn it!" He turned to Lucas. "How do you know about Drake?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "T-That... Uh..." Lucas was speechless. ''What can I even tell him?'' he asked himself, knowing that telling about the novel would make him seem crazy.


    "Scratch that. If you can''t tell about where you got this information..." Thomas shook his head. "Tell me about Dorian."


    "What?" Lucas raised his brows in surprise.


    "Dorian." Thomas repeated firmly. "Who is he?"


    "What?! He was your ssmate!" Lucas eximed in shock. "Your friend! Drake''s rival!"


    Thomas stared at Lucas for a moment. Then his eyes widened in shock as he began tough hysterically.


    "But... but... You''re joking, right? Are you really telling me that there is another demon here?!" Thomasughed harder as he bent over, clutching his ribs.


    Lucas was dumbfounded by Thomas''s reaction. Then he realized that here Dorian never became a demon; or at least, he never became Thomas''s friend. ''This is weird. First Sarah... Now Dorian...''


    "You want to tell me you don''t know him?" Lucas asked, astonished.


    "I don''t." Thomas''s face turned grim. "I never met him... If I did, we never even talked."


    "I have a bad feeling about this..." Thomas and Lucas said in unison as they shared a nce.


    "I hope you''re wrong." Thomas muttered under his breath as he gazed at the door. "I need to investigate this."


    ***********


    Meanwhile, in Elemental hospital, Dorian lied in the bed unconscious. He had a bandage wrapped around his head and a few cuts and bruises on his body that continued to appear as if someone kept cutting and beating him.


    A woman, Elizabeth, in her twenties, sat on the floor near his bed and wept into her hands.


    "Dorian..." Elizabeth sobbed quietly. "Please... I need you."

 Chapter 26 Dorian Woke Up

    ?Lucas stood silent and wondered, ''I should help him. Maybe this will help me figure out why there are differences from the novel in this world.''


    "I''ll help." He approached Thomas and said, "I want to know what is going on as well."


    Thomas frowned as he looked at Lucas. "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah." Lucas nodded. "If I''m wrong, then I want to know why."


    Thomas wondered why this matters to Lucas, but decided not to push this matter for now. Even if Lucas was wrong, the demon on the loose on par with Drake was too serious a threat not to be taken seriously. Especially when the informant knew about Drake.


    "Alright." Thomas sighed. "Follow me." Thomas created a portal that led to his treasure room.


    Lucas followed Thomas inside. The royal family filled the room with golden chests, ancient books, and vases. There were also seemingly useless items that belong to Thomas before he became a demon. One of those was his high-school photo album.


    "If he was my ssmate," Thomas said as he picked up and opened a photo album. "Dorian must be in here."


    Thomas gazed at Lucas and asked, "Do you know how he looks like?"


    "Yes." Lucas nodded. He remembered detailed description from the novel.


    Dorian was short, skinny and pale. His hair was as light as snow and messy. He usually wore his ck shirt with the sleeves rolled up and a pair of jeans to keep cool.


    "Is this him?" Lucas pointed at the picture.


    "It''s him." Thomas nodded. "I know this person."


    Lucas looked closely at Dorian''s features. He was right. ''This is him,'' he thought to himself.


    "What happened to him?" Lucas asked, confused.


    Thomas''s eyes filled with sadness as he answered, "A couple of thugs assaulted his best friend, and this guy fought them despite having no magic powers."


    "W-What?" Lucas gasped. "Where the fuck were you?! You already had powers!"


    "It was on my wedding day, so I was already in the castle." Thomas shrugged. "I mean... Drake roughed them up afterwards. But..."


    "But what?" Lucas''s eyes narrowed in anger. "Did he kill them?!"


    "N-No..." Thomas shook his head. "He controlled himself."


    Lucas clenched his fists in frustration. ''This is bullshit!'' he thought as he tried to calm down. ''THIS IS TOTAL BULLSHIT!'' he shouted internally.


    "So... What happened to them?" Lucas asked, trying to change the subject.


    "Nothing." Thomas sighed. "They fled the school and never returned after that incident. "


    Lucas frowned. ''Dorian...'' he thought to himself. Then his eyes widened in realization.


    "Wait..." Lucas ced a hand on his forehead as he pondered something. "What happened to Dorian''s parents?"


    "His father died confronting those bastards." Thomas said with a heavy heart. "His mother died in an ident a couple of weeks before the incident."


    "And his friend?" Lucas asked, hoping for some good news.


    "Last I heard, Elizabeth was in the mental hospital." Thomas said bitterly.


    Lucas felt his blood boiling hot. He wanted to punch something, anything.


    "One person died, one was hospitalized, and the other ended up in the mental hospital... And all you can do is shrug?!" Lucas raged at Thomas. "That''s not fucking fair!"


    "I know." Thomas sighed. "It''s just that... I was not going to murder people for..."


    "FOR RUINING 3 LIVES?! YES! YES YOU SHOULD HAVE DONE EXACTLY THAT!"


    Lucas stopped mid-sentence as he realized what he was doing. ''Dammit, Lucas!'' he cursed himself inside his mind as he calmed down.


    Thomas looked at Lucas carefully, wondering if this outburst resulted from his angelic nature.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Look. I am not an angel. I am a demon. What happened to him was not my responsibility." Thomas said coldly. "All I did was make sure that Drake didn''t kill him after the incident. But that doesn''t make me responsible for his actions after that."


    Lucas remained quiet for a moment and nodded.


    "That''s right. What happened to him was not your responsibility." Lucas said coldly before making a smirk. "But what will happen to the Elemental kingdom because of that event will be on your hands. Yours alone."


    "What?" Thomas raised his brows in confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    Lucas took a deep breath and exined, "Think about it, idiot. We have a demon king that has a grudge against humans sleeping inside the Elemental kingdom. What do you think he will do after he wakes up?"


    Thomas''s eyes widened in fear at the thought. "Oh, shit..." he murmured under his breath.


    Lucas smirked again and said, "In fact, I won''t even bother helping you."


    "Wait!" Thomas grabbed Lucas by the cor and pulled him close. "What?! Then why..." he wanted to ask Lucas but was interrupted as Lucas pushed him away.


    "Because I never knew you were a spineless bastard who couldn''t even avenge his own ssmate!" Lucas spat to the ground. "I liked you in the novel. But in real life... you suck."


    "What does that supposed to mean?!" Thomas yelled in anger.


    "Don''t worry about it." Lucas waved his hand dismissively. "Make me a portal. I want to go home."


    "Y-You!" Thomas gestured his hands in anger. "H-How can you seriously..."


    "Just do it." Lucas red at Thomas. "I don''t have time to waste on your stupid ass."


    Thomas stared at Lucas for a moment.


    "Fine." Thomas said through gritted teeth. He created a portal behind Lucas and pushed him through it.


    Lucas appeared in front of his house with a gasp of air. ''This... This is not my problem. Right?'' he asked himself.


    He quickly grabbed his keys from under the rug and headed inside.


    ''I hope this will not turn out ugly.'' he thought to himself.


    ******


    Thomas disguised himself with a cap and a hood and walked into the hospital where Dorian was being held. He found him in a room on the second floor. Dorian was lying on the bed, still unconscious, while wearing bandages on his head and chest.


    "No visitors allowed." Thomas heard Elizabeth''s voice.


    Elizabeth stood up and walked towards Thomas, asking him to leave. Her dark hair was messy and there were bags under her eyes fromck of sleep.


    "I''m sorry. But..." he said as he noticed the dark and powerful mana flowing in the air. As he expected, it wasing from Dorian''s body. "But... I need to take him."


    ***************


    After sensing another demonic entity, something within Dorian''s mind woke up inside a dark void deep within his consciousness. The ckness slowly formed images and sound.


    "Wake up, Dorian." A familiar voice whispered inside his mind.


    "Where am I?" Dorian asked, confused.


    "The realm of dreams." The voice replied. "But now it''s time to wake up."


    "I..." Dorian tried to open his eyes, but they refused to move. "What is happening?"


    "You''ll know when you see him." The voice said. "Now open your eyes... And remember."


    Dorian''s eyelids opened, revealing ck eyes that absorbed the surrounding light. He saw a figure standing in front of him: It was his best friend, Elizabeth.


    "Eli..." Dorian gasped in awe. "I..."

 Chapter 27 Thomas Confronts Dorian

    ?Thomas, who raised his hand toward the sleeping demon, gasped.


    "The fuck are you doing?!" Thomas yelled out as Elizabeth blocked his path toward Dorian.


    "Stay away!" She stood between Thomas and Dorian''s bed because she noticed Thomas was releasing his murderous aura.


    "Get out of my way!" Thomas snarled as he pushed Elizabeth aside. "He''s a danger to the kingdom!"


    Thomas knew demons are vengeful and emotional creatures. Unlike the angels who are driven by their goal to punish.


    "There is only one way to stop disaster from happening." He said, thinking about his own past filled with vengeance and rage.


    Emotions like rage and regrets usually fueled demons. They will often resort to violence rather than restrain themselves. He knew an angel wouldn''t do something that would endanger the innocent people... But demon? No. He couldn''t risk letting Dorian live.


    Thomas continued towards Dorian until Elizabeth stepped in between them again.


    "Stop!" she cried.


    Thomas tried to push past her, but she wouldn''t budge. She blocked him with her arms and said, "He''s dangerous!"


    "He will die anyway." Thomas replied coldly. "If we let him live, he''ll destroy this city!"


    "WHAT ARE YOU EVEN TALKING ABOUT?! HE IS POWERLESS! HE HAS NO MAGIC POWER!" she screamed through tears. "He wouldn''t even hurt a fly!"


    Elizabeth, the once known beauty of the Elemental school, was now just a broken girl who was being tormented by guilt and shame. Her ssmates ruined her entire life and now Thomas was threatening to kill her only friend.


    She cried, "HELP!" screaming in hopes that nurses or doctors would show up in her aid, but instead she heard a worried Thomas''s voice.


    "Toote." Thomas said, staring right above Dorian''s bed.


    "E-Eli..." Dorian whimpered.


    Dorian levitated in the air with his eyes closed. His body was limp and unmoving.


    "Eeeeeliza..." Dorian whispered.


    "D-DORIAN?!" Elizabeth gasped, seeing her friend not only awake but flying.


    "Elizabeth..." he finally seeded in saying her name. He opened his eyes, that were absorbing the light as if two miniature ck holes.


    "Shit!" Thomas cursed. He pushed Elizabeth through the portal outside. Then he locked his eyes on Dorian. "Hey, buddy. Do you know who you are?"


    Dorian stared at him without saying a word. Instead, Dorian raised his hand towards Thomas and gathered ck as night mana into his palm.


    "O-Of course, this would be his first reaction towards me." Thomas chuckled awkwardly. He created a portal right behind Dorian''s back and jumped at him. He pushed Dorian through the portal and the two of them found themselves high in the sky somewhere in the middle of the sea.


    "Myst mistake was taking the person I fought right beside my kingdom. I won''t repeat that mistake!" Thomas shouted angrily. Thomas floated in the sky, watching Dorian falling into the sea.


    "If I am lucky, he will pass out in the sea and fall asleep for a couple hundred years," Thomas muttered to himself while gathering mana to create a spell to send him far away.


    But one meter before falling into the water, Dorian stopped falling and levitated in one spot.


    "Of course..." Thomas groaned. "Everyone now can fly these days." he muttered. "Well... It''s time to end this."


    Right after Thomas''s words, he felt someone''s hand on his shoulder. "W-What?" he asked because he could clearly see Dorian still levitating in one spot. Thomas looked back to see Dorian smirking and swinging a fist at him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You tried to kill me, didn''t you?" Dorian asked.


    "Because you''re the enemy!" Thomas snarled. "Thanks for proving me right!"


    Suddenly, Dorian punched him into face. Then again. And again. Punch after punch. Each punch weighed with enough force to move the mountains. He punched Thomas a thousand times, despite the punching happened in less than a second; for Thomas, it felt much longer.


    Thomas''s face was turning blue and purple with each hit. He was losing consciousness with every passing second. Yet Dorian kept hitting him until he was unconscious.


    Dorian grabbed Thomas by his throat and with another palm he created a fire ball. He forced the fireball into Thomas''s mouth.


    "Swallow." Dorian ordered him. He smirked, revealing his fangs that turned into animal-like.


    Thomas''s body didn''t respond. Dorianpletely drained him out of energy. Not only Dorian was already a powerful demon, the fight against Lucas drained . Soon, the fireball exploded in his mouth, forcing Thomas waking up. Explosionpletely disintegrated his jaw and tongue, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    "Bye-bye, buddy." Dorian released his grip on Thomas''s neck.


    Thomas''s mana and emotions were too unstable to fly, so he fell straight into the sea. Two dayster, he woke up floating on water somewhere near the shore and saw a mutated shark swimming towards him. Its skin was grayish, and its teeth were sharpened to razor des. Its eyes were closed, but there was no doubt that it was ready to attack anyone nearby.


    The mutated shark noticed Thomas''s presence and lunged, but Thomas kicked the monster out of the water into the air. Then he watched as it crashed into the rocky shore.


    "Ground..." Thomas muttered.


    Thomas got out of the water and walked through the waves as if it was solid ground. When he reached the shore, he passed out.


    ******************


    Meanwhile, Dorian flew back to the Elemental kingdom, hoping to find his father and Elizabeth. But when he reached the city, he realized that his father''s mana was gone.


    "That''s weird." Dorian scratched his chin. "Father?"


    He flew towards his house and searched around for any sign of his father, but there was none. He went to his old apartment and gently knocked on the door.


    The door opened, but instead of his father, he saw a little girl with golden hair. Dorian looked at her, confused.


    "H-Hello?" he awkwardly said, thinking that he might have gotten a wrong house. But then he looked around and realized that he didn''t. It was his house for sure.


    The girl looked at him, and thinking that she understood the situation, nodded.


    "Daaaaaaaad! Your patient is here." the girl yelled to her father, who worked as a doctor in the Elemental hospital.


    "Huh?" Dorian raised his brows.


    Girl''s father climbed down the stairs and came over to Dorian. He looked at Dorian''s hospital gown and understood that this was indeed someone from the Elemental hospital. However, this was not his patient.


    "Excuse me. Can I help you?" the man asked.


    Dorian stared at the man, confused. ''Who are these people? Where the hell is my father?''


    "Can you please tell me where Richard Leviath is? This is his house." Dorian said, pointing at his own apartment.


    The man looked at Dorian and said, "Richard Leviath? Yes. He''s... he''s dead."


    "Dead?!" Dorian gasped. His body went limp and his vision blurred. "W-What happened to him?"

 Chapter 28 Dorian Find Out The Truth

    ?"Can you please tell me where Richard Leviath is? This is his house." Dorian said, pointing at his own apartment.


    The man looked at Dorian and said, "Richard Leviath? Yes. He''s... he''s dead."


    "Dead?!" Dorian gasped. His body went limp and his vision blurred. "W-What happened to him?"


    "La, please go upstairs." The man said to his daughter, who was standing next to Dorian. "I''ll take care of this."


    "Alright." the girl said. She ran upstairs and Dorian suddenly felt exhausted.


    "How did he die?" Dorian asked.


    "From what I know, he fought the father of the guy that hospitalized his son." the man replied. "Poor guys."


    "Thank you for your kindness," Dorian said politely. "Do you know how he died?"


    "An immense gravity spell crushed his head ." the man answered. "Death was quick¡­ ording to the police, he didn''t even feel anything. Nothing at all..."


    Then the man slowly looked at Dorian and said, "I''m sorry. You''re his son, right? Dorian?"


    Dorian stared at the floor for a moment and smiled. ''Old man fought for me. That''s a new.'' In his memories, he was a useless son to his father. But now, things changed, he was no longer powerless.


    "I''m Dorian." He shook hands with the man. "It''s an honor to meet you, sir."


    "Call me Charlz." the man said. "Do you need a ce to stay?"


    Dorian thought for a minute. "No, thank you. I''ll be fine."


    Charlz sighed and nodded. "I wish I could do something for you." He said. "But I don''t think there''s anything I can do for you..."


    Dorian shook his head. "Oh, no. It''s alright. Goodbye."


    "Stay strong."


    Dorian walked away. His lips were quivering and eyes tearing up; his heart was broken by the devastating reality. His father was dead and he couldn''t attend the funeral.


    Dorian flew towards the tallest building in the Elemental kingdom. He wanted to be alone. He sat down at the edge of the roof and stared out at the horizon.


    A tear rolled down his cheek, but he didn''t care. He was crying for himself, because he had lost everything he ever loved.


    "Eliz." he muttered in realization that he still had someone left. "Where is she?" He asked himself out-loud. He focused his mana sensing, to find her.


    And then he found her.


    The woman was sitting on a hilltop, surrounded by a forest. It was the same ce Dorian an Elizabeth yed when they were children. The girl was looking up at the sky, wondering where Dorian was.


    Dorian stood up, preparing to fly towards her. But changed his mind.


    "No. Not yet." He shook his head. "First, I have to deal with them." Dorian''s eyes turned dark again. His smile revealed his fangs. "They killed my father." he said, slowly approaching the edge of the roof.


    Dorian jumped off the building, falling towards the street. A few secondster, he heard someone screaming.


    "A jumper!" the people cried out in terror.


    But one meter before Dorian hit the ground, he started flying again. His speed created a sonic boom that sent shockwaves across the entire city. The panic spread out and people ran around like chickens with their heads chopped off, and cars were crushed by the wind.


    Dorian flew towards the ce where one of the six assaulters lived. Hended in front of the house and politely knocked on the door.


    "Who''s there?" a man grumbled from inside the house. He wore a blue robe with a white shirt underneath. He paled the moment he saw Dorian''s face.


    "D-Dorian?!" He gasped. "How are you alive?!" the moment he noticed Dorian''s eyes he knew something was wrong.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Dorian''s eyes were like miniature ck holes sucking the light into itself.


    "Hey, Terry." Dorian smiled, revealing his animal-like fangs. "Do you know why I''m here?"


    "L-Look man... What happened was an ident?" Terry felt a chill in the air.


    "Honey? Who is there?" a woman showed up, carrying a basket ofundry. She was wearing a simple dress, with a white apron over her shoulders.


    "MOM?! STAY BACK!" Terry screamed, but it was already toote.


    Dorian pointed his finger at the woman and released a ckser beam out of nowhere. It pierced through her chest and exploded on impact.


    Terry stared in horror, seeing his mother dead before his own eyes. He couldn''t believe what he just witnessed. The woman fell to the ground, lifeless and bleeding.


    Dorian smirked, knowing that he was going to enjoy this. He pushed Terry into the house and walked in.


    "Why?" Terry asked through tears. "She didn''t do anything to you..."


    Then Dorian felt the urge to kill something else.


    "No reason." Dorian punched Terry in the stomach, sending him flying. "No reason at all."


    Dorian ran into the house and searched for his next target.


    "No one else is home?" Dorian said disappointedly.


    "Y-Your problem is with me... Why are you doing this?" Terry wiped his tears.


    "It wouldn''t be fun to just kill you." Dorian said with a smile. "I want to y."


    He punched Terry again, sending him flying through the wall. Then he grabbed the man by his head and mmed him into the ground.


    "You know what is the hardest thing in fights and torture?" Dorian smirked. "It''s holding back enough not to put a hole inside you with a punch. Humans are truly fragile." He said, looking at his own fist, which was covered with blood.


    Terry coughed blood and suddenly realized how weak he really was. He didn''t have the strength to defend himself. In fact, he wasn''t even able to stand up anymore.


    "Let me tell you this, after I kill you..." Dorian grabbed Terry and pulled him closer by his hair. "...I''ll cut your insides out and feed them to the dogs. Then I will go to school and purge the entire building."


    "Wha-what!?" Terry gasped. "W-Why the school?" he asked.


    "You have friends there." Dorianughed. "I want anyone rted to you six bastards dead!"


    "I-I am sorry... P-Please!" Terry begged. "It was not supposed to happen... No one was supposed to die!"


    Dorian grabbed Terry and ced his palms on the boy''s head, then he leaned closer to Terry''s ear.


    "Your friends will die, too." Dorian whispered. "And everyone else you ever loved."


    Dorian paused for a moment and smiled. Then he slowly squeezed Terry''s head. Blood oozed out of his ears and nose. Soon, he crushed Terry''s head between his palms and popped his skull like an overripe tomato.


    "See ya, pal." Dorian said with a smirk. "I am pretty hungry. Do you have anything in the fridge?" he asked, looking at the corpse.


    "Well, let''s find out." Dorian winked and walked towards the kitchen.


    He opened the fridge and saw it was full of meat products, fruits and vegetables. Then he noticed the chocte cake.


    "OH. Jackpot!" he said excitedly.

 Chapter 29 Do We Have A Deal?

    ?Two dayster, Lucas and Sarah walked to school just like every other day. Well, almost like every other day. Lilith came to school on the first day and after she noticed Lucas did not show up, she skipped school until he returns here as well.


    "Where were you?" Sara kept asking, but Lucas refused to answer. He couldn''t tell her he was fighting a king of this kingdom.


    "I... Uh... I was just feeling sick." Lucas said awkwardly, but his lie was obvious to Sarah.


    "You don''t look it..." she sighed.


    "Because I''m fine now!" Lucas chuckled awkwardly.


    You can see Lilith in the corner, talking to some ssmates. Sarah instantly turned to Lucas. " So you two returned to school on the same day?"


    "T-That is a coincidence." Lucas stammered nervously.


    However, Lilith returned because she was stalking him ever since he fought king Thomas and knew that he was back.


    "Oh, hey guys!~" Lilith turned to them with a big smile. "Look who showed up!~" she pointed at Lucas.


    Lucas and Sarah exchanged gazes and sighed.


    "Uh. Hey, Lilith." Lucas muttered awkwardly.


    "Hey, Lilith." Sarah faked a smile, still annoyed that Lucas lied to her about being sick.


    "Hi Sarah!" Lilith said cheerfully. "How are you?"


    "I''ve been better." She stared daggers at Lucas.


    Lucas rolled his eyes. ''Why is she acting like this?!'' he thought. ''Is she jealous or something?'' Lucas wondered.


    "We''re going to bete for ss..." Sarah sighed again.


    "Yeah, we better go." Lucas agreed reluctantly.


    The three headed to their first period, where Lilith and Lucas usually sat together. But this time, Lilith took over the seat near Lucas.


    "Ehem." Sarah cleared her throat as she stood beside Lilith. "My friend and I need this table."


    "Eh?!" Lilith gasped. "Can''t you sit somewhere else?"


    Sarah red at Lucas, who was sitting next to Lilith. "Seriously?"


    "D-Don''t involve me in childish arguments." Lucas hid his face with a ''MATH'' book.


    "CHILDISH?!" both girls eximed simultaneously. Lilith even jumped from her seat.


    Surprised, Lucas turned his gaze to Lilith. ''I swear. These two girls are bigger headache than a hangover and fighting a demon lordbined.''


    Lilith gazed at Sarah and smiled after getting an idea. "But why would you want to sit here? Do you like him?" Lilith asked.


    "Eh?! Where did you get that idea?!" Sarah eximed as her face turned red. "I mean... I guess it''s possible."


    "Well, if you don''t like him... You can find another ce to sit in." Lilith showed her tongue.


    "Well, do you like him?!" Sarah asked angrily, but before Lilith could answer, Sarah continued, "If you don''t..."


    "I don''t like him. I love him!" Lilith ced her head on Lucas''s shoulder.


    "EH?!" Lucas eximed,pletely bewildered.


    Lilith looked at Sarah with a smug grin. "See? "


    "This B..." Sarah wanted to curse, but stopped. "Fine. I will find another ce to sit." she said, defeated.


    Lucas was looking at Lilith, who was grinning evilly. He didn''t know what to say.


    *******************


    After school Lukas, Sarah and Lilith walked towards the Elemental park to see a newly opened clothing shop. Both Lilith and Lucas weren''t too interested, but Sarah dragged Lucas as punishment for teasing her during sses. Lilith simply wanted to hang out with Lucas longer.


    "What are you going to buy?" Lucas asked curiously.


    "Nothing." Lilith replied indifferently.


    "I need a dress." Sarah sighed. "My parents have a formal party this weekend. I am kinda forced to attend it."


    "Hm?" Lilith nced at Sarah. "Why do we have to go to watch you shop for a dress?"


    Sarah stopped and pointed a finger at Lilith. "I wonder as well. WHO THE HELL INVITED YOU?!"


    "C-Can I go..." Lucas wanted to ask if he could go home, as he nned to meditate, but both girls instantly interrupted him.


    "NO. YOU CAN''T GO HOME!" they eximed loudly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What?" Lucas blinked in confusion.


    "It''ll be fun!~" Sarah grinned.


    "Indeed!" Lilith agreed enthusiastically. She knew that if Lucas went home, she wouldn''t see him till the next day. ''Every minute counts!'' Lilith smirked unconsciously.


    Lucas stared at Lilith in disbelief. ''Just a minute ago, sheined about going there! I seriously don''t understand women.'' Lucas sighed and nodded, epting his fate.


    "Alright. Let''s go." Lucas gave up.


    "Thank goodness." Lilith sighed in relief.


    Sarah chuckled and came closer to Lilith. She whispered into her ear. "He gives up fast..."


    "At least to you..." Lilith whispered as well, rolling her eyes. "Hey... Today is your day. Can we go to my ce tomorrow?"


    "Sure." Sarah nodded. "Tomorrow after school."


    Lucas''s eye twitched in annoyance. ''I give up fast... I swear, if they weren''t girls, I would...'' Lucas cracked his fingers.


    The trio walked to the mall, where the clothing store was located, but Sarah suddenly stopped and pointed at a nearby building. It was a luxurious vi which belonged to one of the wealthy families in the area. Someone set the vi on fire.


    "Hm? What''s going on?" Lucas asked. He raised his eyes to the sky to see a man in a hospital gown floating above the vi''s remains.


    "Dorian..." Lucas muttered and looked at the two girls worriedly.


    "W-Who would do such a thing..." Sarah asked quietly.


    "..." Lilith stood quietly and stared at the demon floating in the air. Her eyes glowed gold as she prepared in case she needed to protect Lucas and Sarah. No matter how much the two girls argued, they still considered each other friends.


    "W-What is that?" Dorian sniffed the air, smelling the divine entity. "An angel?"


    He didn''t notice Lilith, who sessfully hid her divinity. She stood there, waiting for Dorian to make a move. But before she could even blink, Dorian was right behind them.


    "What is an angel doing here?" Dorian asked.


    Lucas and Lilith felt cold shivers. They turned back to see Dorian, who was staring at them with bloodshot eyes. His murderous aura was something neither Lilith nor Lucas felt before.


    "Stand behind me." Lucas pulled Lilith and Sarah behind himself. Then he made an eye contact with Dorian. "Hello, Dorian."


    Dorian raised his brows in surprise. "Do I know you?"


    "No. Not really..." Lucas hesitated. "But I know you."


    "How?" Dorian asked suspiciously. Then he nced at Lucas''s friends behind him and smirked. "So, are these beauties your friends?" Dorian was clearly threatening Lucas and his friends.


    "They are. How''s Elizabeth doing?" Lucas''s eyes glowed as he gritted his teeth. He said this, so Dorian would know that if anything happens to his friends; Lucas would kill Elizabeth.


    Dorian crossed his arms and asked again. "How do you know my name, mister... Uh...?"


    "Lucas. My name is Lucas Ciffer." Lucas answered confidently and extended his hand to Dorian. "It''s a pleasure."


    Dorian gazed at the hand for a moment and shook it. "So mister Ciffer. How do you know me?"


    Lilith stared at the guys and pulled Sarah away. "He''ll be fine."


    "W-What?!" Sarah protested, but Lucas gave her a confirming nod.


    "Dorian is a childhood friend of mine. He just forgot about me." Lucas lied.


    Dorian noticed Lucas''s pleading gaze and chuckled.


    "Oh! Lucas! Sorry. It''s been a while!" Dorian ced his hand over Lucas''s shoulder. "Can we talk? You know? To catch up?"


    Lucas waited for visions to show up, but nothing happened. Dorian, in Lucas''s angelic nature, was not a sinner. "That''s the n." Lucas smiled. "Let''s talk." Lucas told him after the girls walked away.


    "Well... What is an angel doing here?" Dorian asked as he crossed his arms, waiting for an exnation.


    "What I am doing here is not your business." Lucas answered confidently. "But I have some business with you, and I think you want to hear me out."


    Dorian narrowed his eyes, thinking that Lucas was trying to trick him. But before Dorian could say anything, Lucas came closer to his ear and whispered something that made Dorian''s eyes zed.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes." Lucas nodded. "Do we have a deal?"


    "Alright. I swear I won''t kill innocents." Dorian raised his hands. "I''ll wait... But if you''re tricking me..."


    "You shouldn''t threaten me." Lucas smirked. "You might know my weakness... But I know yours too." Lucas said, thinking about Sarah and Lilith.


    "No, no. Nothing like that." Dorian chuckled. "If you are tricking me, your friends will be alright. I will kill their families instead." Dorian smiled wide enough the long fangs protruded out.

 Chapter 30 Fight Between Friends

    ?Sarah and Lilith noticed Lucas wasing back to them, and ran towards him. Sarah was in tears as she jumped towards him for a hug.


    "I-... I was so worried!" Sarah sobbed.


    "I told you, there was nothing to worry about." Lucas smiled brightly and patted Sarah''s head. "Come on, let''s get you a dress. Shall we?"


    "A dress?" both Sarah and Lilith eximed in unison.


    "A DRESS?!" Lilith repeated. She couldn''t believe that Lucas, of all people, would still think about getting Sarah a dress. "Who the hell was that guy?!" she grabbed Lucas''s cor in anger. "He was a demon, wasn''t he?!"


    "No... Uh... How do you know about demons?" Lucas raised his brows in genuine surprise. He couldn''t understand how Lilith could have a knowledge about the species that were never introduced to the public.


    "Why does that matter?!" Lilith frowned in anger at Lucas for not getting to the point. "Tell me, why were you making a deal with a demon?"


    "W-What are demons?" Sarah gazed at Lilith curiously. "Is it like a monster or something? Is it dangerous?"


    Lilith looked back at Lucas in shock. She forgot demons hid themselves amongst the humans.


    "The ones in power keep knowledge about demons secret from the public. Lilith." Lucas sighed. "How did you not know that, despite knowing what demons are?"


    "My father told me about them." Lilith replied coldly. She wasn''t lying, as Isaac indeed taught Lilith many things about many mortal worlds; that includes the hell and its native race of demon-kind. But of course, Lilith knew that demon-kind was hidden from the society, it simply never crossed her mind that Sarah wouldn''t know about it.


    "But who is your father? How does he know it?" Lucas crossed his hands on his chest.


    "Isaac. Isaac Gold." Lilith crossed her arms as well.


    "I never heard of Isaac Gold." Sarah muttered to herself, but both Lilith and Lucas heard it.


    Lucas scratched the back of his head, as he remembered thest name ''Gold''. He just couldn''t grasp it where he heard this name, ''Isaac Gold, where did I hear this?'' Lucas thought to himself. He stared at Lilith and sighed.


    "Look. If you know what demons are, then you know emotionally and mentally they are no different from humans." Lucas made a quick smirk before he added: "and there was nothing to worry about. We''re all fine, aren''t we?"


    "Fine?" Lilith scoffed. "You just made a deal with a demon!"


    Sarah continued looking at Lucas, as she couldn''t understand what was going on. She thought ''What kind of deal did Lucas make Lilith is so furious about it?''. Sarah gazed at Lilith, who walked towards her and grabbed her hand.


    "Come." Lilith dragged Sarah towards Lucas. "Tell her what is a deal with a demon."


    "H-Huh?!" Lucas had an expression like he had seen a ghost. He was nervous to see how Sarah will react, but he also didn''t want to make the situation worse.


    "Umm..." Lucas thought of everything he should say, but in the end, he told the truth. At least part of it. "I made sure that Dorian would stop killing people."


    "Uh... okay?" Sarah raised her brow and threw a gaze at Lilith, who crossed her arms in annoyance that Lucas was not telling all the truth. "It''s good... Right?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, Sarah. It''s good as long as Lucas keeps up with his part of a deal." Lilith gritted her teeth. She couldn''t hear what Lucas was talking about, because as the two creatures made their pact, their voices turned unrecognizable and spoke in anguage she never heard of. "What is your part of a deal, Lucas?"


    "T-That..." Lucas stuttered. "That..."


    "That?" Lilith cut Lucas off. "What is it?"


    "That is not your business." Lucas'' voice was shaky, which made Sarah gulp hard. Suddenly, Lucas kicked the ground in anger. He yelled out as he pointed his finger at her. "I am tired of dealing with you! What the hell is wrong with you, Lilith?!"


    "W-What?" Both Lilith and Sarah gasped in shock. They never heard Lucas raise his voice at them, but this time, this was serious. However, Lilith clenched her fists in anger before screaming back at him.


    "Don''t you dare talk about me like that!" Lilith screamed at Lucas. "Especially when you''re the one who messed up!" she grabbed Lucas''s cor again and pulled him closer. "All I am asking is to know what deal you made, so maybe me or my father could fix your bullshit!"


    "G-Guys? S-Stop." Sarah quickly interjected between the two. "Please..."


    The three stood in silence for a moment. Eventually, Lucas sighed. He took a deep breath and calmed his heart down. Looking back at Sarah, he bowed. "I''m going home." He started to walk away.


    "Y-You son of a..." Lilith''s eyes widened in anger. "Why are you acting like this?!"


    Lucas stopped walking and startedughing. He could barely hold his anger, which he released in a sarcasticughter.


    "B-Because... I AM THE ONE WHO OFFERED A DEAL!" Lucas turned back and yelled. "I AM THE ONE WHO MADE HIM SIGN A DEAL WITH ME!"


    "Just tell us... What was the deal you two made?" Lilith pleaded with Lucas, but he just shook his head.


    "Sorry, I have to go."


    "Lucas! WAIT!"


    The girls screamed and wanted to follow him, but he turned back and told them.


    "If you follow, I won''t ever talk to you two ever again." Lucas frowned. "Especially you, Lilith. You''re on a VERY THIN ICE."


    "Stop, Lilith, let''s not push it!" Sarah grabbed Lilith''s hand. "I don''t think I ever seen Lucas so... I don''t even know what this is."


    "He is worried." Lilith made an eye contact with Lucas onest time before he walked away. "I think he made this deal to protect us." she bit her lip in anger and clenched her fists so hard, her nails dug into the skin, puncturing it.


    "Didn''t he say that he made a deal to protect innocent people?" Sarah asked.


    "Yeah, but..." Lilith nodded. "But..." her voice trailed off. "I don''t know. I couldn''t hear it!" Lilith cursed the deal between a demon and an angel. Whenever a divine entity like a god, a demon lord or an angel makes a deal with someone, no matter who the third party is or what is their race; no one other than the ones who made a deal couldprehend the conversation. Even her father won''t know what the deal was.


    "I guess we''ll find out if Lucas decides to talk to us again. Let''s give him some time" Sarah smiled stroked Lilith''s purple hair.. "Come on, let''s go home."

 Chapter 31 Messy Thoughts

    ?Lucas walked, cursing Lilith for starting an argument. He cared for them deeply, but he couldn''t understand why she was so upset about Lucas trying to protect them. ''How am I in a wrong here? I did this to protect them and this stupid kingdom!'' Lucas muttered angrily to himself. Then he stopped walking and stared at something that had caught his attention: a gigantic statue of king Thomas holding a sword up high.


    ''This bastard. Don''t think I don''t know that you woke Dorian up.'' Lucas said, looking at the statue. ''You''re going to pay for it, you little bitch!'' Lucas growled in anger.


    He started walking again but then noticed something else: a signboard hanging from the wall behind the statue; it read ''Wee to the Elemental kingdom.'' Lucas sighed and walked away.


    "Tsk." Lucas clicked his tongue after walking further into the city center as thoughts about his argument with Sarah and Lilith continued to appear in his mind. He thought about what he could have done differently and how could he have avoided the conflict. However, he kept trying to persuade him that he was not in the wrong.


    "That bastard Thomas is to me." Lucas said to himself. "Thomas could have saved Dorian''s father." Lucas clenched his fists so tightly that his fingers hurt.


    Suddenly, Lucas felt cold metal pierce his skin; he gasped and looked down. A dagger was sticking out of his chest. Lucas struggled to pull the de free, but it wouldn''t budge. Lucas sighed and turned around to see a masked robber standing behind him. The thief smiled wickedly and raised his hand to strike another blow.


    "Good timing." Lucas said as he tilted his head with a viinous smile. "I need some stress relief."


    The robber noticed that Lucas''s wound would start to close and ejected the knife. The robber backed away a couple feet before jumping forward, raising his right leg and spinning in midair.


    "What the hell are you?!" the robber asked Lucas.


    "Me? I am an angel of death." Lucas grabbed a robber''s leg and twisted it so hard that it broke. As soon as the thief fell, Lucas lunged forward and stabbed him in the heart.


    "Oh dear," Lucas whispered. "I''m sorry. But you deserved it."


    Lucas looked around for any other robbers but there were none. In fact, there was no one around; ''I killed in a broad daylight.'' Lucas muttered to himself.


    Lucas sighed and created a fire st that incinerated dead robber into ashes. Then he used wind magic to blow the ashes away from the scene of the crime. Lucas looked around again; he couldn''t find anything suspicious in the city center. ''Looks like there are no witnesses. It would be a bother to return to school if someone saw me.'' Lucas said to himself.


    Lucas sat down on a nearby bench and sighed. "Well, that was a waste of time." Lucas said, shaking his head.


    "How did Lilith know Dorian was a demon, though?" Lucas wondered out loud. "Does this mean that she knows what I am?" Lucas''s eyes became wide in surprise; he immediately stood up. But whiffled away that thought. Instead, another thought came into his mind. "C-Can it be that she thinks I am a demon?"


    "Nonsense!" Lucasughed awkwardly. "I am overthinking this."


    He walked away from the city center and towards his house. Suddenly, he stopped walking when he heard a familiar voice:


    "Lucas, I have been waiting for you."


    Lucas turned around and saw Thomas there. Thomas looked like a mess. His torn clothes were covered in blood and dried mud; his recently regenerated jaw had still scars from where he''d bitten his own teeth off. His hair was disheveled and his face was bruised.


    "Why did you go to meet Dorian?!" Lucas asked.


    "To kill him." Thomas replied coldly. "I wanted to kill him."


    Lucas burst outughing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Kill him? You''re insane! What makes you think you can kill Dorian?" Lucas asked incredulously. "I fucking warned you. HE IS AS STRONG AS DRAKE!" then Lucas continued with an annoyed tone. "Speaking of Drake. Where the hell is he?"


    "H-He''s not avable." Thomas said and took a deep breath before telling, "That''s why I need your help."


    Thomas stared at Lucas and waited for an answer. Lucas looked at the ground and sighed as he considered how to respond. Finally, he nodded.


    "You want my help? Well, what do you need?" Lucas said. "Sure. I will help you."


    Thomas''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Thomas smiled in relief, but that quickly turned into a frown as Lucas startedughing.


    "But I won''t help you fight, Dorian."


    "What?!" Thomas eximed in shock. "Are you mad? I need your help in killing him!"


    Lucas shook his head. "No, I don''t want to help you kill him." Lucas walked closer to Thomas and pointed at his chest. "I already told you. The situation you''re in is on you."


    Thomas clenched his fists in anger but didn''t say anything.


    "You want to kill Dorian to protect the kingdom? That''s fair. I am all for protecting our home. However..." Lucas said slowly while thinking. "If you need to use me to weaken Dorian, you need to wake up! Look at yourself," Lucas gestured at Thomas and added, "Dorian fucked you up before even knowing how to use his power."


    "T-That..." Thomas stammered, "That''s why I need your help. Come on! Please!" Thomas pleaded desperately. "You can weaken him!"


    "I can. But I won''t." Lucas crossed his hands over his chest and looked at Thomas sternly. "I said I will protect my home, and that is exactly what I will be doing."


    "W-What?" Thomas eximed.


    "As long as his vengeance is not interrupted," Lucas answered without hesitation. "he won''t kill innocent people."


    "How do you know this?" Thomas asked.


    "Because we made a deal." Lucas answered. "We both agreed that he won''t kill anyone as long as he gets to avenge his father."


    Lucas pushed Thomas away so he could walk into his apartment. He opened the door and turned back to say onest thing.


    "Without Drake, there is no way that we could win."


    Then Lucas closed the door and locked it, leaving Thomas standing outside his house.

 Chapter 32 Argument Between Friends

    ?The next day, Lucas went to school early; he didn''t want Sarah toe to walk him to school. The moment he arrived at the school, a group of boys ran up and called out, "Hey, loser!" He ignored them as he walked past them toward the front door.


    Lilith was there to meet him, wearing her uniform. She frowned when she saw him walking alone towards the front doors. "You didn''t wait for Sarah?"


    "..." Lucas, still angry about yesterday''s argument, walked past her without saying a word.


    "You act so maturely for a guy who kept calling me and Sarah childish." Lilith rolled her eyes as she followed Lucas into the school building.


    Lucas ignored herment and headed off toward his ssroom. Lilith walked along silently behind him until they reached the second floor where the ssrooms were located. He opened the door to room 201 and stepped inside.


    As always, the ss was silent and empty except for him. He walked over to the desk closest to the door and sat down. A momentter, he heard the door open again, and Lilith entered the room.


    She closed the door behind her. "Speak to me, you jerk!" she hissed. "And stop running away! "


    He red at her angrily. "I will not talk to you about that deal!" Lucas jumped out of his seat and mmed the table with his hands. He quickly covered his mouth as he realized that the other students were staring at him and gossiping amongst themselves.


    "What''s his deal?"


    "Did something happen between those three?"


    "Could it be a love triangle?"


    "I bet Lucas cheated on Sarah with Lilith."


    "Quite the contrary. I bet he cheated on Lilith with Sarah."


    "I heard he was dating them both at once."


    Lilith listened to the ssmate''s gossip for another minute and yelled. "SHUT UP!" She turned around, ring at her ssmates. "Why don''t you go gossiping about someone else? Or better yet, why don''t you speak shit about yourselves?!"


    ssmates awkwardly looked away from Lilith. Some even tried to cover their mouths with their hands to avoid being heard.


    Lucas watched Lilith''s outburst with wide eyes. He could hear whispersing through the walls as even more students started to arrive. Among thest few students to enter the ssroom was Sarah.


    She walked towards Lucas and waved her hand. "Hey..." Sarah awkwardly greeted him.


    "Hey..." Lucas awkwardly said and waved his hand back at her. "Wanna sit down?" Lucas asked her, gesturing at an empty seat beside him.


    "I would love to." Sarah smiled and took the chair.


    Lucas wanted to apologize and exin himself to her. ''There is no reason to worry about me. Dammit!'' However, Lucas wasn''t sure how, to begin with. In a situation like that, he didn''t feel like he did anything wrong. He also didn''t want to tell Lilith, because there was nothing she could do in that situation, anyway. Lilith showed his tongue as Lucas took a nce at her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sarah noticed the tension between Lilith and Lucas. "So... I assume you two are still fighting??"


    Lucas sighed. "It''s not my fault." Lucas turned back to Lilith and showed her tongue as well.


    Sarah shook her head. "Oh,e on." She leaned forward. "Why are you two acting like children?


    "NO, WE DON''T!" Lilith and Lucas answered in unison. Lilith was carefully listening to the conversation.


    Both Lucas and Sarah gazed at Lilith, who hid her blushed face after being found out.


    "Hey, Lilith. " Sarah stood up and walked towards her. "How are you doing today?"


    Lilith raised her brows a little confused, as she assumed that Sarah would use this as a chance to hog all Lucas''s attention to herself. However, Sarah continued speaking. "I have been meaning to ask you something for a while now..."


    "Go ahead." Lilith gave Sarah a nod and sat back down.


    Sarah smiled gently, then she leaned closer to Lilith and whispered. "We nned to go to your home today."


    Lilith''s jaw dropped. She looked at Sarah in disbelief. "Seriously? Do you see how he is behaving?" she pointed her finger at Lucas. "There is no way he would want to go with us."


    "Come on... He doesn''t know any better." Sarah sighed. "You know he never had friends before," Sarah answered in a sad tone. She gazed at Lucas and sighed. "Please forgive him?"


    Lilith gazed at Lucas and sighed. She whispered into Sarah''s ear"Jeez. If we forgive him, he will continue to act recklessly. Do you have any idea what a deal between a demon and a person is?"


    "T-That''s... I don''t..." Sarah replied and bit her lip in anxiety.


    "After a demon and a person make a deal, both parties must finish their pact''s conditions. Otherwise, they will die." Lilith exined. "That includes the demon, of course. The pact would remove even them from the face of the Lightburn,"


    "Huh? I-Is that true?" Sarah eximed out loud as she mmed the table in shock.


    "Yes, but lower your voice." Lilith lowered her voice, looking around the ssroom nervously. "Don''t you get it? Lucas signed a death certificate; if he doesn''t fulfill his part of the deal, he is a goner. "


    "How can we stop this from happening?" Sarah''s eyes opened wide in terror. "Y-You should have told me this sooner!"


    "I or my father might help him. My dad is pretty powerful... Figure... In Lightburn." Lilith sighed as she picked up the pen lying on the table. "Anyway, to fix that, I need to know what kind of deal the two of them made."


    Lucas listened to the entire situation and realized that this entire time, Lilith was trying to protect him. ''Humpf. Who needs your protection!'' Lucas muttered so quietly, that despite Lilith''s enhanced hearing, she didn''t. Lucas stood up and walked towards the two girls. He came closer to the two girls and said.


    "Don''t worry, my part of the deal was finished on the same day I made it." Lucas scratched the back of his head awkwardly. He wanted to apologize for acting as a jerk when Lilith was worried about him, but he couldn''t find the necessary words.

 Chapter 33 Zorians Blessing

    ?"What the hell, Lucas?! What kind of deal did the two of you make?!" Lilith jumped out of her seat.


    "Here we go again." Lucas sighed. "I am not telling you!"


    Sarah stared at the two idiots starting another fight again and sighed. "Come on, guys! Stop it."


    Lilith and Lucas stubbornly stared each other down. "Fine," Lilith said with a sigh. "Whatever. You can tell meter."


    "AAARGHHH. That''s not going to happen." Lucas released a long groan and shook his head. "Let it go!"


    "Humpf!" Lilith pouted. "FINE! I don''t care anymore."


    "Okay then. Let''s get going!" Sarah grabbed Lucas'' arm and dragged him towards his seat.


    "Jeez. That girl." Lucas said with an exaggerated groan.


    "Oh,e on." Sarah gently punched Lucas''s shoulder and chuckled. "We''re just d that you''re okay."


    A bell ringing interrupted their talk. As soon as they got into their seats, the teacher entered the room.


    "Good morning, ss." Mr. Weiward smiled, shaking hands with everyone in the room. "Today is going to be an interesting day. We''re going to discuss the ancient art of Zorian''s blessing today. Today''s lesson willst until lunchtime.


    "Eh? What''s that?" Lucas whispered in Sarah''s ear.


    "You don''t know?" Sarah asked him. "Zorian''s Blessing is a form of magic that grants its user enhanced reflexes."


    "Oh?" Lucas raised his brow in surprise. "That sounds useful." Another skill Lucas deemed useful to learn.


    "It does," Sarah nodded. "But it''s hard to learn and requires a lot of practice. I needed 6 years to learn it."


    "You know it?" Lucas stared at Sarah with sparkling eyes. "Wanna teach me?"


    "Well... Aren''t you powerless?" Sarah raised her brows. "How can you learn it without mana?"


    "Uh... That..." Lucas awkwardly scratched his head. "I, uh, sorry..." He forgot that he never revealed Sarah about his magical abilities.


    "It''s okay... If you want to learn theory on this... I will teach you." Sarah smiled brightly. "Wanna do it today?"


    "YES!" Lucas nodded enthusiastically. "Thank you!"


    The next hour passed quickly as Mr. Weiward taught his students about the basic principles behind Zorian''s Blessing.


    "600 years ago, Zorian was a youngest son of the Elemental kingdom''s royal family. His older brothers were all destined to be dukes, lords, and kings one day. Zorian however; Zorian''s family cursed him and forced to leave the castle. ording to legend, he spent those 30 years wandering around the world learning everything he could under the sun."


    Mr. Weiward paused for a moment and looked over at his students. "In thirty years, he learned how to fly, shoot lightning from his fingertips, create illusions and read people''s minds. Despite all that, he remained unsatisfied. So, what was he searching for?"


    Sarah raised her hand for a question.


    "Could it be that he was searching for a way to increase his lifespan or remove the curse?" Sarah suggested with a smirk. "I mean, his family cursed him. So..."


    "Indeed, Sarah." Mr. Weiward smiled. "However, despite using his knowledge and wisdom to create many powerful magic abilities... He failed at achieving what he was searching. Instead, we now have a powerful magic skill called ''Zorian''s blessing. It allows its users to enhance their physical capabilities. In other words, you can exchange your mana for physical enhancement."


    "Interesting." Lucas mumbled with sparkling eyes sparkling . He knew that this skill was something that he must learn.


    "Can you show us an example?" Lucas raised his hand for a question.


    "Yes, Lucas." Mr. Weiward nodded and turned to Lucas. "Observe."


    Mr. Weiward closed his eyes and focused on his breathing, while simultaneously chanting some sort of incantation. A momentter, he opened his eyes and punched a wall, making a hole in it. After seeing that, most of the students gasped in surprise.


    "That''s pretty good for a human." Lucas muttered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile, Lilith was taking a nap. She had no reason to learn a skill like this as a deity. Skills her father taught Lilith were on a whole different level.


    ''L-Lucas.'' Lilith muttered in her sleep and chuckled.


    Before a lunch break, Mr. Weiward dismissed his students with a wave of his hand. "You''re free to go for today. I have some business to attend to today."


    "Woah! Cool!" the entire ss gasped excitedly.


    Lilith yawned. "Is it lunchtime?" she said, while rubbing her eyes.


    "Yeah." Sarah nodded. "Wait. Did you fall asleep during the lecture?"


    Lilith blinked twice. "Just bored. Let''s go."


    "Uh... Sarah is going to teach me Zorian''s blessing today..." Lucas awkwardly said, but then added. "Theory of it. Would you like to join us?"


    "Sure." Lilithughed. "Sounds fun!"


    ''You literally fell asleep during the lecture about this blessing...'' Both Sarah and Lucas thought to themselves.


    "Are you hungry, Lucas?" Lilith asked with a smile.


    "No, I''m fine." Lucas shook his head. "I''ll just eat at home."


    "Oh..." Lilith frowned. "You sure?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Alright then." Lilith shrugged and smiled. "Well, we''ll be going to my house. Is that okay with you?"


    "Of course." Lucas smiled back. "Lead the way."


    They headed west to the center of the nobility district, where Lilith lived. Her mansion was in the northwest corner of the city.


    "Wow." Lucas and Sarah eximed as they stared at Lilith''srge mansion. "This ce is enormous."


    "My dad is powerful." Lilith said with a shrug. "He got this house just because he wanted."


    "Your father must be a great person." Sarah nodded in admiration.


    "Yeah, well..." Lilith suddenly blushed. "He is awkward."


    "Awkward?" Sarah cocked her head to the side. "Like Lucas?"


    "HEY!" Lucas red at Sarah. "Don''t say that!"


    "Yup." Lilith grinned. "A bit."


    "HEY!!!" Lucas yelled.


    Girls started tough. "What''s wrong, Lucas?" Sarah teased. "We''re telling the truth!"


    "Shut up!!" Lucas yelled, raising his voice.


    "She''s right, Lucas." Lilith giggled. "You and my dad are so simr that if you were my brother, everyone would instantly say that you got all his good genes."


    Lucas annoyed muttered. "Daddy''s girl."


    "HEY?!" Lilith angrily red at Lucas. "Don''t call me that."

 Chapter 34 Divine Dinner

    ?Lilith''s father, Isaac, bought her a mansion for times like these. He bought her so she could bring her friends without making suspicions about where she lives.


    Lucas and Sarah followed Lilith through therge mansion. Isaac filled the house with luxurious furniture and expensive decorations everywhere. They passed several rooms before finally arriving at the dining room.


    "Dinner''s ready." the trio heard maid''s voice from within the kitchen. "Follow me."


    The three of them entered the dining hall and found the table set already.


    "Wow..." Lucas whistled in amazement. "This ce is enormous."


    "It''s a lot bigger than my family''s house." Sarah agreed.


    "It''s alright. You should see the house that I lived beforeing to Lightburn... I mean Elemental kingdom." Lilith proudly said.


    "It''s even bigger?!" Sarah and Lucas gasped in shock.


    "Well... If wepared, this ce would be tiny ." Lilith asked with a big grin.


    Lilith was not exaggerating. She had an entire castle in Isaac''s world. The only difference between this house and her old one was the amount of decoration inside. They filled this mansion with beautiful paintings, statues, tapestries, and other priceless artifacts.


    "Ah... Wow..." Sarah looked around at the impressive interior and shook her head. "I really envy you, Lilith."


    "Uh... Thank you." Lilith smiled. "But you don''t need to. I don''t care about this stuff. If you find anything you like inside the castle, just take it."


    "EH?!" Sarah gasped. "I can''t steal things!"


    "I said ''take it'', not ''steal''!" Lilith rolled her eyes. ''It''s not like I can''t create these things with magic, anyway.'' Lilith thought to herself with a chuckle.


    While all this was happening, Lilith''s father Isaac was waiting for them inside his study. He greeted them with a warm smile.


    "Hello, girls." Isaac''s father smiled. "Hello Lucas''s."


    "This is my father, Isaac Gold." Lilith introduced her father with a forced smile and turned to him. "My father was not supposed to be here." She said with an irritated tone.


    "Hello, mister Gold." Lucas bowed. ''He looks so young. What the heck?'' Lucas thought when he noticed Isaac''s face. Silver hair, golden eyes and teenage appearance. ''Wait a minute, what?. WHAT?!'' Lucas''s inner self screamed in realization. ''THIS IS A GOD! That means...'' Lucas gazed at Lilith with wide eyes. ''THAT MEANS THAT SHE IS A DAMN GODDESS!''


    "Greetings, Lucas." Isaac smiled warmly. "Do you and Lilith get along?"


    "Y-Yes... sir." Lucas''s eyes stared at the floor, avoiding an eye contact with Isaac. "Please forgive us if we are annoying."


    "Not at all," Isaac replied with a friendly smile. "I am d that you two get along."


    "Hey!" Lilith pped Lucas''s shoulder. "Why are you so tense? Rx!"


    "Huh?" Lucas raised his brows. "Y-Yeah... Sorry." Lucas gazed at Lilith and the first thought that came into his mind was ''SHE IS A GODDESS?! WHAT THE HELL IS SHE DOING IN LIGHTBURN?!''


    "Well, we''re here." Lilith pointed at the table. "Let''s wait for food."


    Isaac pulled a chair out for Lilith and motioned for Lucas and Sarah to sit down next to her. Lucas sat down nervously, staring at the space above Isaac''s head.


    "So, Lucas..." Isaac said after a brief silence. "How do you like Lightburn. Uh... Elemental kingdom?"


    "Dad!" Lilith kicked his leg. "Stop it! You''re making him nervous!"


    "Oh, sorry." Isaac smiled awkwardly. "By the way, Lucas, I heard that you''re powerless."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Uh... Yeah..." Lucas muttered nervously and gazed at Sarah, who did not know that Lucas was an angel.


    "I see..." Isaac smiled after noticing Lucas''s gazes toward Sarah. "Well, if anyone bullied you. Tell my dear Lilith. She will protect you."


    "Y-Yeah... Thanks..." Lucas gazed at Lilith ufortably. ''Why the hell did this brat took us here? This person is the most dangerous being in an entire world, if not the universe!''


    "What''s wrong with you?" Lilith asked him.


    "It''s nothing." Lucas waved her off and tried to focus on the conversation.


    After a few minutes, a maid brought a tray of food. "Here you go, miss Lilith." The maid curtsied and left the room.


    "Dig in!" Isaac said with a grin.


    "Thanks." Lilith said with a smile. She began eating happily.


    Sarah joined Lilith and Isaac, while Lucas simply stared at the food for a few minutes.


    Everyone eating made him realize he had eaten nothing ever since he entered Lightburn. He didn''t even think about it until now. ''I didn''t even realize that I stopped feeling hunger.'' Lucas thought as he stared at a steak, mashed potatoes, and sd in front of him.


    "Try it, Lucas. It is delicious." Isaac urged him with a friendly smile.


    "Umm..." Lucas picked up a fork and ate. He noticed how juicy and salty the stake was. "Salty."


    "Oh... Sorry. The cooks made food the way I like it." Isaac awkwardly chuckled.


    "No problem." Lucas said with a mouthful of food. "I like salty food as well."


    "Mmmm..." Sarah groaned in pleasure. "So good!"


    Lilith''s stomach growled. "Ah... I''m getting hungry again." She said with a blush on her cheeks.


    "..." Sarah and Lucas sat quiet making Lilith ufortable. She gazed at her father angrily, cursing him in her head. ''WHY THE HELL DID YOU COME HERE?!''


    "Anyway." Sarah cleared her throat and changed the subject. "Where do you live, Lilith? I mean, you mentioned you''re not from the Elemental kingdom."


    "Well, you could say I am from the Holy kingdom." Lilith chuckled. "My mother is from there. While my dad... well... It''s ssified information."


    Lucas gazed at her with shock in his eyes ''ssified information, my butt! Neither of you are even from this world.'' and sighed.


    "You''re from the Holy kingdom?" Sarah gasped and gazed at Lucas. She was worried that Lucas might get irritated and would want to leave after they mentioned his old home.


    "Yes." Isaac smiled. "They''re a peaceful nation. They''re like our neighbors and allies. We''ve been trading goods with them for ages."


    Lucas stared at Isaac in disbelief. ''Peaceful nation? You call a kingdom that constantly harass their neighboring countries and kingdoms PEACEFUL?'' but stayed quiet. He understood Isaac might be a little biased, because the Holy kingdom''s religion worship him.


    "Lucas, can we talk?" Isaac suddenly asked with a worried expression. "I need to ask you something."


    "Dad? Lilith red at Isaac, but he didn''t pay her any attention. "Daaad!"


    "Uh... We can, sir." Lucas nodded nervously. ''H-He can''t read my mind... Can he?'' Lucas thought to himself.


    "Would you like to learn Zorian''s blessing?"

 Chapter 35 What Are Angels

    ?"I would love to." Lucas answered. Zorian''s blessing was already something he nned on learning, anyway. If Isaac nned on helping Lucas, then that would be perfect.


    "Alright. Could you stay a night here?" Isaac asked him, looking a bit relieved.


    "Sure." Lucas nodded eagerly. ''If I learn Zorian''s blessing, I can improve my strength to the extremes.'' He thought to himself.


    "Great! Let''s go to your room and talk about it." Isaac stood up. "I''ll have a maid prepare your room!"


    "Okay!" Lucas stood up as well and followed Lilith''s father to the hall.


    After some time, a maid entered the dining room. "Miss Lilith, master Isaac is asking for you in his study."


    "Okay!" Lilith said with a smile.


    Sarah gave Lilith a quick nce. "What''s going on?"


    "Uh... I do not know." Lilith awkwardly scratched the back of her head. "He mentioned something about teaching him a skill."


    ? "But Lucas is powerless... He won''t be able to learn it." Sarah raised her brows.


    "Well, my dad is... A healer..." Lilith said with a grin. "He might help Lucas."


    Sarah''s eyes widened. "A healer? There might be a way to help Lucas?!"


    "We''ll talkter. Let''s not bother them for now." Lilith said with a sigh. Lilith understood her father knows about Lucas being an angel. ''Maybe he want''s giving Lucas a way to pretend that he just regained magic.'' Lilith thought to herself.


    Sarah was confused. "But is that possible? I mean... How can a healer help someone who doesn''t have magic?"


    "I do not know either." Lilith shrugged helplessly. "We''ll just have to wait and see."


    While Lilith and Sarah were talking, Lucas and Isaac walked into the study.


    "Thanks foring, Lucas." Isaac said with a gentle smile.


    "Thank you for inviting me, Isaac." Lucas returned the smile. "Although I have no clue what''s going on."


    "There''s no need to worry." Isaac reassured him. "I just want to have a talk with you."


    "About...?"


    "Hm... Well, I guess that would depend on you." Isaac chuckled. "I just wanted to ask you about your past life."


    "Past life?" Lucas''s eyes widened in surprise. ''Whoa, this guy isn''t messing around.''


    "Yes." Isaac nodded. "I want to know more about you. You seem like a nice boy. But I find you seem dangerous; you are an angel after all."


    Lucas''s past life story was not something he wanted to tell a god. He didn''t know how Isaac would react to a killer. A vignte who killed murderers even before bing an angel. So he kept quiet and stared at the wall in front of him.


    "Come on, Lucas." Isaac said. "Tell me about yourself. Your past and present life."


    "Hm..." Lucas gazed at Isaac. ''This is not good.'' He thought to himself.


    "Well..." Lucas started with a deep breath. "I was born in a vige in... uh... Europe. I used to hunt... Animals. That was a nice stress relief." Lucas muttered, thinking that calling heinous bastards ''Animals'' was fitting for his story.


    "Interesting." Isaac grinned. "Did you ever get into fights with humans?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah..." Lucas answered. ''Does he know? Does he know I killed people in my past life?'' Lucas thought to himself with a shiver. "I killed a few people."


    "Hm..." Isaac tilted his head with curiosity. "How did you feel when you killed them?"


    "I, uh..." Lucas stuttered. Whenever he was on a murderous rampage, he was not feeling like himself. Lilith''s image that constantly haunted him forced him into slight insanity. "I was not myself during those times." Lucas muttered.


    "Have you hallucinated at times like those? Maybe... A childhood friend of yours?" Isaac asked with a curious expression. He knew that Lilith kept watching him over, and was a little worried if it was Lilith who turned Lucas into a murderer. If it was her actions that awakened an angel within Lucas. "It''s something I want to ask, because I know that you''re an angel. I also know that Red Dragon told about what you are."


    "Yes. Yes, I saw hallucinations." Lucas nodded. He was a little shocked about how informed Isaac was, especially because this happened in a world with no magic or Isaac''s influence. ''Or could it be that Isaac simply abandoned that world?'' Lucas pondered.


    "I see..." Isaac turned his gaze away from Lucas and gritted his teeth. "Just as I thought." He now knew that it was Lilith''s fault for stalking Lucas in his past life. Isaac sighed and helped Lucas with his magic, learning as an indirect apology.


    "If you want to learn magic,e to me. I will teach you everything I know about human magic." Isaac offered.


    "Thank you." Lucas said with a grateful smile.


    "And, Lucas..." Isaac stopped and looked directly at Lucas. "Don''t let your inner angel control you."


    "Huh?" Lucas blinked. "What?"


    "When you get angry, try to calm down and think before you act." Isaac warned him. "That''s the only way you can keep yourself safe."


    Lucas thought about it for a moment and asked Isaac what angels were. What was his part on the Lightburn?


    "Mister Gold, could you exin what angels are?" Lucas bowed his head.


    "Are you sure about this?." Isaac awkwardly smiled back at Lucas. "Some things better left unanswered."


    "Please..." Lucas begged. He felt like this was something that he needed to know. ''I must know if my actions in previous life were because I was an angel... Or my actions in the previous world turned me into an angel.''


    "Alright..." Isaac shrugged. "An angel is a creature with a higher power than a human. Higher intelligence, higher strength, and more longevity. However..."


    "Yes?" Lucas asked with a confused expression. So far, what Isaac said was nothing bad.


    "There is a limit to their mentality." Isaac continued. "The universe created angels like an antivirus of this universe. Their sole purpose was to clean mistakes gods made."


    Lucas did not expect this answer. He stared at Isaac with a confused expression on his face. "C-Created?"


    "Angels are like artificial intelligence." Isaac exined. "They exist in order to cure humanity of their mistakes by wiping out the humans whomitted those errors."


    "Is that why... Uh..." Lucas trailed off. "No." Lucas shook his head, as he had a better question. "Were I am angel in my previous life?"


    Isaac stared at him with a bitter expression and answered.


    "Yes."


    Lucas was born as a human, however, his spirit was that of an angel. Luckily for earth, Lucas died before his wings manifested and gave him his magical abilities in a world with no magic.


    Isaac noticed Lucas''s shocked expression and ced a hand on his shoulder. "But don''t forget, even as an angel... You still have emotions of a human." Isaac smiled at the boy and patted him on his shoulder. "This was why I didn''t want to tell you this; I know you might overthink your life."


    Lucas smiled at Lilith''s father and thanked him. "It''s alright. I am grateful." Lucas smiled in relief.


    "Why is Lilith taking so long? I called for her twenty minutes ago!" Isaac changed the subject. "Where is that girl?"

 Chapter 36 Magical Lessons

    ?"Here." Lilith and Sarah walked into the study and sat on empty chairs. "What''s going on?"


    Lilith saw the surprised look on Lucas''s face and her eyes widened in shock. ''Did father told him the truth?'' Lilith''s hands started trembling, so she put them in her pockets to hide it from everyone else.


    Sarah noticed Lilith''s shaking hand immediately and she whispered at her. "What''s wrong?"


    Lilith shook her head quickly. "Nothing." She lied.


    "Girls, could you help Lucas learn magic?" Isaac asked.


    Isaac leaned closer to Lucas''s ear and whispered, "You can pretend that I unblocked your mana." Isaac knew that entire facade about Lucas not having magic was for Sarah.


    Lucas smiled and nodded. "Thank you. Lucas muttered quietly, making Isaac smile.


    Sarah kept looking around in disbelief, "Is this true?! Lucas can use magic now?!"


    "Yes. Would you like to teach him?"


    "I don''t know... I don''t think I am good enough to teach someone..." Sarah nervously scratched her neck. "T-That''s something that teachers should do..."


    "Oh, please. I will help you!" Isaacughed and stood up. "Let''s start the lesson right now."


    Lucas awkwardly looked between Isaac and Sarah.


    After some time, they began the lesson. Isaac exined to Lucas basic concepts of human magic. Stuff like casting spells, activating them, and using them.


    "You see... for magic spells, practicing your visualization is a key factor. It must be clear in your mind what you want to do. Then, you must focus your mana on a specific location. In other words, you must visualize the spell in your mind, then activate it by focusing your mana on that location." Isaac exined.


    Lucas nodded. ''Just like it was exined in the novel... Speaking of which, I forgot to ask who wrote it.'' Lucas thought to himself.


    "Like this?" Sarah created an energy ball on her palm.


    "Well... Yes." Isaac awkwardly scratched his forehead. "This part of lecture is for Lucas, who never had actual magic studies." Isaac muttered. ''I mean, he knows how to force his mana out of his body, but he never actually learned how to control magic.'' Isaac thought to himself. ''I''m too lenient with him...''


    "Then..." Lucas wasn''t nervous. He created a ck energy ball on top of his palm, just like Sarah. "Now I activate it..."


    "I-It worked! I can''t believe it! Lucas is such a fast learner!" Sarah eximed happily.


    "No... No, Lucas... You''re forcing your mana out of your body, not focusing it on a specific location." Isaac corrected. "If you continue like this, you''ll just hurt yourself." He noticed that Lucas''s skin began to peel off. "See?"


    Lucas looked at his palm, and quickly hid it from Sarah and Lilith with his sleeve. He felt pain in his palm. ''Damn. I thought I was hurting myself because my mana was too powerful for my body!'' Lucas thought to himself. He was a little disappointed that it was because he was using his mana incorrectly.


    Lilith seemed interested in the lesson as well, she created a powerful energy ball that was circting her golden mana. She was able to create multiple balls at the same time.


    "So... Let''s practice, shall we?" Isaac suggested. He gazed at Lucas and added. "Just be more careful."


    Lucas nodded and focused his mana towards his palm. He tried to imagine a small sphere of darkness floating above his hand, he started to release his mana slowly without forcing it through his skin like he used to. Instead, he visualized the energy sphere hovering above his hand. He continued until he had a small amount of mana inside the sphere, then he activated it. The energy ball floated on top of his palm, and he carefully moved it in midair, however, he identally dropped it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As soon as the ball touched the floor, it exploded violently. A shower of ck dust covered the entire room.


    "Ngh... I-I''m sorry. I got carried away..." Lucas coughed, coughing up some of the ck dust. "W-Wait... SARAH, LILITH?!" He anxiously looked around the room to see if Lilith and Sarah were okay. Luckily, Lilith created a barrier around herself and Sarah.


    "T-Thank you, Lilith..." Lucas muttered.


    "Don''t worry, Lucas." Lilith smiled, patting him on the shoulder.


    "A-Are you two alright?" Lucas asked.


    "We''re fine..." Lilith replied with a little smirk on her face. "How about you? Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself?"


    "Y-Yeah... I''m alright." Lucas answered, he looked around to see that Isaac''s clothes were burnt. "S-Sorry..."


    Isaac sighed, "It''s fine. Just try not to y around."


    "O-Okay." Lucas mumbled, embarrassed.


    Meanwhile Sarah was staring at Lucas in awe. She could barely believe how powerful Lucas''s mana was despite seeing it with her own eyes.


    "L-Lucas... That was amazing!" Sarah eximed, amazed by how much power he had. "You can use such a high level of mana! It looks so easy for you... Even I couldn''t do anything like that!"


    "I... Uh... Thanks!" Lucas awkwardly replied.


    "Is this the power that mister Isaac awakened in you?!" Sarah asked with a look of amazement. "Could he improve my magical power as well?!"


    "H-He might be able to do that..." Lilith mumbled, unsure of whether or not he should tell her. ''Does she really need that tho? For a human she is already on heroic level'' she thought to himself.


    "It''s not like I increased his magic power," Isaac lied. "It''s his own, I just released it." he tried fixing the situation, without having to actually create another monster. After all, deities can give humans insane amount of magical power, but that usually corrupts them.


    ''Woah, Lilith''s father is top-tier liar!'' Lucas thought as he stared at Isaac.


    "Ah, s-so you just... woke up his magic potential?" Sarah''s eyes widened in shock.


    ''I could have done it... If his mana was actually sealed.'' Isaac scratched his head awkwardly as he thought to himself.


    "Y-Yeah." Isaac noticed Lucas''s gaze and decided to change the subject so he wouldn''t have to continue lying. "Anyway. Let''s continue with magical lessons, shall we?"


    "Alright." Lucas, Lilith and Sarah said and nodded.


    "Wait, you don''t need magical lessons." Lucas gazed at Lilith.


    Lilith simply showed him her tongue.

 Chapter 37 Training - Zorians Blessing

    ?"Speaking about Zorian''s blessing," Isaac''s voice suddenly interrupted them. "I believe we should start teaching him how to use it."


    "Alright!" Lucas eagerly agreed. "Let''s get started then!"


    "Sarah, I heard you know how to use it. Please show Lucas how it''s done." Isaac said with a serious expression. "Say the incantation out loud."


    "Umm... Okay..." Sarah hesitated for a moment before she took a deep breath and started chanting. "I-I cast the bless of my ancestor, Othar, on myself... By his grace, I be one with the divine power... My body is now infused with divine energy... I-Impact!"


    The light of the blessings shone around her body, and a pink aura formed around her. "Wow! That''s amazing!" Lucas eximed. ''I can do that without the blessing spell tho.'' Lucas thought, ''Well, it harms my body, but I regenerate so it''s not a big deal.''


    "R-Right?" Sarah said nervously.


    Lilith looked at Sarah with a concerned expression. ''She''s good for a human.'' she thought to herself. ''I need to show off a little.'' Lilith smirked, and a golden aura surrounded her body. ''Praise me!''


    "Like this?" Lilith asked, trying not to sound confident. But her eyes were shining with pride.


    ''What is she doing?'' Lucas thought, ''I''m pretty sure it is given that a goddess would know how to use this magic.''


    "Uh... Y-Yes!" Sarah stuttered in response to Lilith''s question. "YOU NEVER DONE THIS BEFORE?!"


    "N-No! This was my first time!" Lilith awkwardly turned her gaze away from Sarah.


    ''She is such a terrible liar.'' Lucas and Isaac stared at Lilith''s face in disbelief.


    "Eh?" Lilith noticed the gazes and started blushing. "O-Okay, okay! Of course I''ve done this before! I mean, I did it once for a few seconds when I was young... But you know, it was just for fun, nothing serious!"


    Isaac sighed loudly, "Lilith, you..." He shook his head and turned to Lucas, "Continue."


    "Y-Yes." Lucas nodded as he concentrated, visualizing the mana surrounding him. However, he couldn''t keep the control over it and it burst out creating a dark fog around him. ''Damn it...'' Lucas thought.


    "Woah." Sarah eximed. "Amazing!" It shocked Sarah that Lucas seemingly used Zorian''s blessing with no effort. However, when she noticed Isaac''s expression, she knew something was wrong.


    Isaac shook his head and ced his hand on Lucas''s shoulder and remove all excess mana. "Quick reminder, don''t force it. Try to manipte it. Don''t force it." he reminded him.


    "Nngh..." Lucas groaned as he let go of the mana. He felt relieved after Isaac removed the excess mana that started harming Lucas''s face.


    "W-What was that?" Sarah asked, after noticing a couple of bruises and cuts on Lucas''s face.


    "That''s what happens when you force your mana out." Isaac crossed his arms and sighed. "Usually, it would be impossible for people to push out their mana by force. But because Lucas have great amount of it, he can overload his mana vessels with his mana and explode like that."


    "That''s... very dangerous." Sarah murmured, horrified by the idea.


    "It is." Isaac agreed. "Lucas needs more time practicing his control over it. That''s why his current training is focused on controlling his mana instead of unleashing it."


    ***


    Thomas flew towards mountains of Ciberog and stopped next to the mountain''s peak. ''I''m here.'' Thomas thought. ''Where are you?''


    "I''ming." Drake sent back, as he jumped up the mountain.


    Drakended next to Thomas''s position. "It''s been a while."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Indeed." Thomas nodded. "My apologies for making you wait."


    "Not at all. How is your kingdom doing?"


    "It''s still... in danger"


    "I see." Drake frowned. "What happened?"


    Thomas sighed. "I got my ass whooped. Twice." He said, remembering the fight against Lucas and the beating Dorian gave him. Thomas against Dorian wasn''t even a fight, as Dorian was on a whole different levelpared to Thomas.


    Drake raised his brows. "Who on Lightburn besides me can beat you? Scratch that. Who can even fight you?"


    Thomas frowned. "An angel. Another guy was a demon. Simr to you."


    "What? An angel?" Drake scoffed. "How did you find an angel? I thought they were a myth."


    "An angel is not a problem as he seems to care about the Elemental kingdom and innocent people." Thomas thought about Lucas. The angel didn''t seem to have any problems with him, either.


    "What about the demon?" Drake asked.


    "Do you remember the reason you left our kingdom?"


    ? Drake frowned at the reminder of how he wanted to murder his ssmates for what they did to Dorian and Elizabeth. They didn''t deserve to live. "I remember. Because you wanted to create aw against murder."


    "Look, murder isn''t right!" Thomas shouted, exasperated. "How can you even think about killing people like that?"


    "When you became a demon, you had no qualms about killing." Drake tilted his head. "In fact, what you did was basically a genocide. Stop being a hypocrite just because you regained your humanity." Drake spat


    Thomas clenched his fist tightly. "I''ve changed my perspective on things! I might have lost my soul when I became a demon, but I did it to save innocent people!"


    "Who are you trying to fool? I''m not buying that bullshit!" Drake growled angrily. "You simply wanted to ignore the fact our ssmate was assaulted! You wanted to pretend it never happened!"


    "Y-You! I..." Thomas stuttered, feeling ashamed.


    "Do you even know his name? His father''s name?" Drake asked. "Do you know the girl''s name who was hospitalized in a mental hospital after losing her friend?"


    Thomas stood silently as he stared at the ground. He knew he fucked up. But the worst part is that he must tell that the same guy Drake left the Elemental kingdom awakened as a demon.


    Drake put his arm on the shoulder of Thomas. "I understand why you feel like that. But it doesn''t matter anymore. We''re both here now. Let''s forget the past and move forward."


    "A-About the past...


    "Huh?" Drake raised his brows again. He wanted to forget the whole situation as his friend asked. However, this was the main reason he hated to talk about it. "You were the one to ask me to forget it."


    However, what came next shocked Drake to his core?


    "Dorian... he became a demon." Thomas said. "A powerful one at that. Probably as powerful as you."


    Drake froze for a moment. ''Say what now?''

 Chapter 38 Drakes Plot

    ?"He is extremely powerful and fast," Thomas exined. "And his mana is extremely high."


    Drake''s eyes widened. ''No way.''


    Thomas continued. "I barely managed to survive because of him losing an interest. And it was really close. If he wanted to kill me, he could have easily killed me."


    "I-Is that true?" Drake asked, stunned. "Wait, don''t tell me-" Drake frowned. "You''re saying that Dorian is a demon now too?!" Drake came to his senses after a moment of daydreaming. "But I''ve visited him during the holidays. I saw his face. There is no way he is a demon!"


    Thomas smiled bitterly. ''That''s because you didn''t see him awake.'' He thought. "Yes. He is a demon now."


    Drake stared at Thomas in disbelief. "Are you fucking serious? No, that can''t be possible. How can he turn into a demon? Why now?!"


    "No idea," Thomas shrugged. "But he definitely turned into a demon."


    "So, what are you going to do now?" Drake raised his brows.


    "That''s why I am here. I need you, Drake, to help me take him down." Thomas told him bluntly. "Before he brings a disaster to the Elemental kingdom."


    "Y-You..." Drake raised his brows in disbelief. "You''ve got some nerve to ask me to kill him after what he experienced!"


    Thomas quickly shook his head. "No! Not kill! I want to seal him!"


    "Seal him?" Drake frowned. "For how long?"


    "Until the humans he swore vengeance against pass away!" Thomas said furiously. "I don''t care if it takes centuries! Just make sure he can never harm anyone again!"


    "Wha-B-But why?" Drake shook his head, confused. "Why can''t he just let out some steam until he regains his senses? You can''t expect me to agree to kill someone without any consequences!"


    "Because people will die!" Thomas shouted. "His hands will kill people! Do you understand? His grudge is against six families! Three families are nobility of the Elemental kingdom!"


    "So that''s how it is." Drake sighed. He knew that if a demon attacked three major noble families, the Elemental kingdom might crumble. "Fine, I''ll help you."


    "Really?" Thomas asked with hope.


    "Yeah, why not? I''m getting bored, anyway." Drake shrugged. "It doesn''t matter that much to me."


    "Thanks." Thomas smiled. "Now, we better get going. The sooner we take him down, the fewer people will get hurt."


    "Alright, alright. Let me go and inform my wife." Drake created a portal and teleported to the city in a holy kingdom where his wife lived. After a few minutes, he returned. "You ready to go?"


    "Yes." Thomas replied.


    "Good." Drake nodded. "Wait. You mentioned an angel, didn''t you?"


    "Yes. Lucas Ciffer. What about him?" Thomas asked.


    "If he''s not an enemy of an Elemental kingdom... Why can''t he help you?" Drake suddenly asked. "This is suspicious."


    Thomas awkwardly chuckled while scratching the back of his head. "While it''s true that he is not an enemy... But he also doesn''t view at Dorian as an enemy."


    "What? So he doesn''t care about an Elemental kingdom?" It baffled Drake.


    "That... That I don''t know." Thomas muttered. "I mean, he had many chances of destroying the entire city, but he just ran around killing random criminals."


    "I see. So the stories about angels being driven by desire to punish are actually the truth." Drake frowned. "That''s interesting. Wait, don''t you think Lucas might join Dorian?"


    "Eh? What?" Thomas''s eyes were wide open in realization. ''If Lucas''s joined Dorian, it would be a pain in the ass.'' Thomas thought and anxiously bit his nails.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Drake wondered if a rogue angel wouldn''t end up an even bigger threat. Especially because Dorian''s and Lucas''s interests are aligned at this. If either of them decided to destroy the Elemental kingdom, it would be a colossal mess.


    ? Thomas nodded. "I agree. That is a possibility. We should be careful with him. Angel''s mana is poisonous to us."


    "Seriously?" Drake asked. "How poisonous?" Drake nced at the sky. "This is dangerous. If what you said is true and angel is poisonous to us and the other demon is as powerful as me... We''re at a disadvantage. Our only advantage is Elizabeth." Drake smirked.


    "Huh? What do you mean by advantage?" Thomas asked.


    "We have the element of surprise." Drake exined. "We can kidnap her and force Dorian to promise to leave our world. Or... Seal him, as you nned from the very beginning."


    "That''s a great idea!" Thomas eximed.


    "Well, it''s not a great idea." Drake sighed. "It''s a shitty idea that makes me ashamed. However, it''s the only way I can avoid fighting him."


    "That''s fair enough." Thomas said.


    "So..." Drake started thinking. "Let''s get things moving. I''m going to search for Elizabeth in the capital. I will summon you when I find her." And with that, Drake disappeared.


    ***


    "A-Are you sure it''s safe here?" Sarah asked nervously, peering around the dark alleyway. She couldn''t make out much through the darkness, but the area seemed deserted. "Do you think we''re alone?"


    "It''s fine. I hope there are some muggers here!" Lilith assured her. "You need some practice, fighting people!"


    "Oh,e on..." Sarah shrugged, her face turning red. "I''m not trying to fight anyone! Just practice! Can''t you tell I''m not a fighter?!"


    "Stop arguing and just do it!" Lilith snapped, irritated. "Or else I''ll tell Lucas that you''re a chicken!"


    ''Ugh... Fine! Wait... What''s a chicken?'' Sarah sighed and took a deep breath before she turned to Lilith. "Eh, what is a chicken?"


    "WHO CARES WHAT CHICKENS ARE?!" suddenly Lilith yelled and pped her own forehead. "Dammit! Just do as I say and kill someone!"


    Sarah''s face turned red again. "Eeeeeh... You want me to kill someone?! Are you insane?!"


    "Yes, I am! Now! Go! Kill someone!" Lilith ordered, waving her hands impatiently.


    "There is no way in hell I am killing someone!" Sarah protested. "It goes against all my beliefs!"


    "Then what did youe here for?" Lilith snorted. "To learn how to use magic? Where else can you use it?!"


    "But-but... No! I came here to learn to help people!"


    Lilith chuckled. "Yeah, I bet you did. But if you can''t kill people, then how will you protect yourself if someone attacks you?"


    "T-That will not happen!" Sarah dered quickly. "Why would someone want to hurt me?!"


    Lilith stared at Sarah with a nk look on her face. "You''re adorable and na?ve creature."


    Sarah was a beautiful girl, but she had a wiry frame and a lean body, which made her appear frail. Her skin was a pale white color, and she had short ck silver hair and pink eyes. She looked a bit like a Japanese anime character.


    ''"You have no idea how adorable you are." Lilith said with slight irritation in her voice.


    "EH?!" Sarah pouted. "And I''m not adorable and na?ve! You''re the one who''s na?ve, not me!"


    "Whatever," Lilith said dismissively and walked further into the alley. "Fine, don''t kill. Just beat them if someone attacks us."

 Chapter 39 Sarahs Training

    ?Sarah and Lilith continued arguing until they reached another street. Lilith stopped and pointed at a group of bandits.


    "There. Beat them up! ~" Lilith ordered, waving her hand.


    "WHY?! They did nothing to us!" Sarahined.


    "They''re bandits! They attack people without mercy!" Lilith retorted, annoyed.


    "How would you know?!" Sarah argued back. "Have you ever met them?"


    Lilith rolled her eyes and scoffed. "Shut up." Then she sighed. "Alright, alright. Let''s go home."


    Sarah smiled in relief and followed Lilith, just before a group of men appeared from behind.


    "Hello there! Ladies, right?" One man greeted them. "You look so pretty today, wanna y with us?~" he licked his lips.


    "See?" Lilith turned her gaze toward Sarah. "Just stay calm. Don''t move. Keep your mouth shut, if you will not fight."


    Sarah gasped. "What?! But... I can''t just sit here and let them..."


    "Then fight them." Lilith smirked. She felt blessed with luck when the bandits decided to harass them. "If you''ll have trouble, I will help out."


    The bandits approached carefully, while Sarah stayed frozen. The bandits kept saying ttering things to Sarah, which made her sick to her stomach.


    "Fine." Sarah sighed reluctantly. She red at the bandits and stretched, preparing for a battle. "Come and get me!"


    The banditsughed at her words and grabbed her arms.


    "Easy pickings." One of the bandits said as he stepped forward.


    "Just rx, it will be fun!" another bandit mocked.


    "You''ll regret this!" Sarah growled as her body started radiating a pink aura, filling the area with it.


    The bandits chuckled. "She thinks that Zorian''s blessing is a big deal! ~" They surrounded themselves with dark auras and their bodies became as hard as rock. "Ha! Easy victory for us!"


    "Hahaha! You''re not so tough!" Sarah sneered, her aura spreading to every corner of the ce. "The power of Zorian''s blessing depends on the quality of mana!" She punched the guy closest to her, who had a dark brown aura surrounding him. Her fist was as hard as steel and he crumpled to the ground, blood gushing from his nose.


    "Tch!" The other bandit tried grabbing Sarah''s arm, but she dodged it and grabbed him by his shirt instead. She lifted him off the ground and threw him against a nearby wall. Blood came out of his mouth as he fell.


    Another bandit charged at her and kicked her in the gut.


    "Guh!" she grunted and fell to the floor, coughing up blood.


    "Not bad, little missy!" One banditughed. "You''re good! Real good! But you''re nothingpared to the boss here!" The bandit pointed to another the bandit who was covered with silver aura. "The boss here is a monster! No one can beat him!"


    "Why don''t you let me try?" Sarah spat blood. She red at the bandit with a silver aura and stood up. "I''ll show you!"


    The bandit grinned evilly, "No worries, we won''t kill you! We''ll just have some fun!" he walked towards Sarah confidently.


    When he got closer to Sarah and reached out to grab her neck, Sarah sighed and kicked him into the crotch. "Ahhh!" The bandit gasped and stumbled backwards, clutching his genitals. "Y-You... You... Bitch!"


    Meanwhile, Lilith stood there with an expressionless face and pped to cheer Sarah. "Brutal!" She apuded her. "You did well! Keep up the good work!"


    Sarah didn''t respond. Instead, she lowered her stance and readied herself again. "Let''s finish these idiots!"


    "You got this! I believe in you!" Lilith raised thumbs up, then created popcorn with her magic. She tasted one and frowned. "I forgot to add salt..." Lilith muttered under her nose.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile, no one paid attention to Lilith''s creation magic, as they were all getting ready to fight. The first bandit rushed in and tried punching Sarah in the stomach, but she blocked his punch using her forearm and countered with a back kick that sent him flying. The other bandit tried grabbing Sarah''s leg, but she used her elbow to push him away and punched him in the throat. The man gasped for air and dropped like a sack of potatoes.


    The leader of the bandits stood up after his crotch stopped hurting and screamed. "I WILL KILL THAT BITCH!" However, he was bombarded with hundreds of lightning speed punches. He dodged the attacks, but he was too slow to react to the lightning punch that hit him in the balls. He fell to the ground in agony. Tears showed up in his face as he asked, "W-Why? W-W-Why?


    Lilith chuckled and looked at Sarah. "You did great! Congrats!~"


    "I don''t feel that way." Sarah groaned and rubbed the sore spot on her shoulders. "My body hurts."


    "I know, right?" Lilithughed. "That''s why you need to fight actual battles more!~"


    "I wouldn''t hurt so much if you just helped me from the very beginning!" Sarah frowned as Lilith walked closer to her and used healing magic to remove her wounds and numbness.


    Golden mana started healing Sarah instantly. Her skin regained its original color, her bruises vanished, and her muscle aches eased off.


    "Woah! You''re a healer?" Sarah asked.


    "Of course I am." Lilith said proudly. "I already told you my dad was a healer. Why wouldn''t I be one as well?"


    "Oh..." Sarah smiled shyly. "Good point..."


    ***


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Drake knocked at Elizabeth''s doors. He wore a leather jacket and jeans. He tied his long ck hair in a ponytail.


    Soon, Elizabeth opened the door to see who it was, but couldn''t recognize Drake. It''s been six years since shest saw him.


    "Uh... H-Hello?" Elizabeth blinked. "Who are you?"


    "Hey. It''s been a while since west saw each other." Drake smiled. "I''m Drake."


    Elizabeth stared at him nkly for a second before she recognized him. "Drake? D-D-Drake!" She stepped aside and let him inside. "Come on in! Come in!"


    "Thank you." Drake smiled.


    "Wow, you look... Like apletely different person than thest time I saw you." Elizabeth stared at him carefully. "You''re taller, your hair is longer, you look more mature..."


    Elizabeth knew Drake before the incident that took her into a mental hospital. She, Dorian, and Drake were actually childhood friends. They separated in their first year of middle school as Dorian became too depressed after realizing that he had no mana. For a while Drake tried to keep a rtionship with them, but after a while he gave up as he couldn''t handle watching his own best friend hurting himself.


    "I came to apologize." Drake bowed his head. "I''m sorry. For what happened? I am sorry for leaving you two when... When... Dorian..." Drake''s eyesight turned blurry as he recalled the incident.


    "Haha..." Elizabethughed softly. She ced her hand on Drake''s shoulder tofort him. "It was hard for you as well... Don''t worry about it. Besides... He is much better now."


    "Y-Yeah... Wait. You know?" Drake raised his brows in shock, as Thomas never told that she was there to witness Dorian''s awakening.


    "Babe!~ Drake came to visit us!" Suddenly she yelled out, gazing at the stairs leading to the second floor.


    "H-He''s here?!" Drake dropped his jaw as he saw a familiar figure walking downstairs.


    "It''s been a while. Drake!" Dorian smirked, revealing his shark light teeth. "It''s so good to see you!~" ck mana filled the room, making Drake feel sick.


    Drake gazed at Elizabeth, who couldn''t see or feel the mana and continued smiling as if nothing happened.

 Chapter 40 Drakes Plan Failed

    ?Dorian slowly walked down the stairs and approached Drake. "Hi, Drake."


    "Uh..." Drake frowned and anxiously looked around. "W-What are you doing here?" He didn''t expect that Dorian would reach out to Elizabeth so soon. This endangered his n to use Elizabeth as a leverage against Dorian.


    "It''s been a while." Dorian sniffed the air as he sensed the demonic scent. "Woah! Are you a demon?!"


    "Uh..." Drake was speechless. He couldn''t believe that Dorian noticed his race despite him hiding his demonic mana. "What... What are you talking about?"


    "I can smell it!~" Dorian chuckled as he walked closer to Drake. "You can hide your mana. But you can''t hide your scent."


    Drake frowned and nced at Elizabeth. She didn''t seem surprised by the revtion.


    "What are you doing here?" Dorian asked bluntly. He finally stopped hiding his displeasure.


    "I wanted to apologize." Drake bowed his head respectfully. "For not helping you."


    Dorian sighed. "If that''s all, you can leave." He ced his hand on Drake''s shoulder and muttered. "You''re just a stranger to me. I never expected you to help me."


    "I know." Drake nodded sadly. "Even so, I want to apologize."


    "Whatever." Dorian shrugged dismissively. He gazed at Drake coldly and spoke again. "You should leave. Before... you try something stupid." Dorian revealed his teeth again as his eyes started absorbing the light.


    ''He knows.'' Drake realized as Dorian released incredible killing intent towards him. ''How does he know?!''


    Dorian chuckled evilly. "What''s wrong? Weren''t you nning to kidnap Elizabeth and use her as a bargain chip?!"


    Elizabeth stiffened. "D-Drake? What is he talking about?" She slowly stood up and backed away from the table, and hid behind Dorian.


    Drake clenched his fists. "How did you know?!" he yelled, furious. "Answer me!"


    "A little birdie told me," Dorian replied, clenching his fists as well and walking over to Drake. "He told me lots of information about what the future held. We even made a deal!~"


    "I-Is he a psychic?" Drake stuttered, thinking about people who can see the future events before they happened.


    Dorian smirked, as he wasn''t going to reveal that it was Lucas who told him about their ns. "I don''t have any reason to tell you that."


    Lucas exined about what he read in the novel and how things were slightly off. He also added that Drake and Thomas might try to kidnap Elizabeth and use her to their leverage. As Lucas survived despite making a deal, that meant that Lucas told the truth.


    "How could you?!" Elizabeth red at Drake. "You wanted to use me to harm the love of my life?!"


    "To save your life." Drake shook his head. "And his." he pointed his finger at Dorian. "This is the only way we won''t have to fight."


    "For what? WHY WOULD YOU WANT TO FIGHT HIM?!" Elizabeth snapped. "Are you insane?"


    Drake hesitated. He didn''t want to fight Dorian. But for a sake of an Elemental kingdom, there was no other choice.


    Drake said, "Look, if you agree to¡­ " but Elizabeth interrupted him.


    "Get out."


    "Listen to me." Drake raised his voice. "We need to talk things out. Let me exin."


    "GET OUT OF HERE YOU TRAITOROUS PEACE OF SHIT!" Elizabeth shouted. "GET OUT! GET OUT!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Calm down." Dorian stroked Elizabeth''s hair. "He''s not someone we need to worry about."


    "Can you please go?" Dorian asked Drake. "I''d rather we didn''t start a fight. For old times''s sake." Dorian chuckled. "Of course, I don''t mind having a fight."


    Drake stared at Dorian for a moment and nodded. "Okay. But just this once."


    Drake stood up and went to the doors. Before opening them, he asked. "Can you tell me who told you our n?"


    Elizabeth frowned. "So now you''re not even going to pretend that you nned to kidnap me?"


    Drake sighed as he left the house. "It''s the best way to keep peace between Dorian and me."


    "Get out" Elizabeth snorted.


    Drake left the house and teleported into an Elemental kingdom''s castle. He entered the throne room, where Thomas was waiting for him.


    "Where is Elizabeth?" Thomas''s cat ears twitched in confusion. His eyes were wide open as he started thinking that Drake had changed his mind about the n. "What happened?"


    "He knew about our n." Drake frowned. "He was there to protect her in case I showed up."


    "He knew?" Thomas even choked in surprise. "How did he know that?"


    "Someone told him. He didn''t tell me who, though." Drake sighed. "He also said nothing about it, either."


    "Lucas." First thing that came out of Thomas''s lips, as Lucas knew Dorian was a demon. "Lucas Ciffer... That bastard."


    "An angel?" Drake raised his brows in confusion. "How could he have known about our ns? Does he have a power that lets him see the future?"


    "I don''t think so." Thomas shrugged. "He has knowledge about the events that were supposed to take ce. He knew about you and Dorian being a demon and he also knew that Dorian was nning to go on a murder streak." Thomas bit his nails out of habit, then noticed Drake staring at him. "Oh... Sorry, I rarely bite my nails..."


    "It''s fine." Drake said. "How do you know it was him?"


    Thomas sighed. "He mentioned he made a deal with Dorian. He never told me what was his part of a deal. Only that Dorian agreed not to murder innocent people."


    Drake grabbed Thomas''s cor. "Don''t you think you should have told me such an important detail?! I walked into Dorian''s trap!"


    "How could I have known about Lucas giving Dorian this information?!" Thomas snapped back angrily.


    Drake took a deep breath and released Thomas''s cor. "What do we do now?"


    Thomas chuckled. "Don''t worry about it. Our n isn''t changing."


    Drake raised his brows. "But they know about the n!" He eximed in shock. "How can I take her to a safe ce if Dorian is there to protect her from me?"


    "You''re not alone though." Thomas smiled as he gestured at himself. "You have me. I can always take care of Miss Elizabeth while you keep Dorian busy."


    "What if he goes on a rampage?" Drake said skeptically. "Aren''t you afraid of what he''ll do to you?"


    "I trust that you''ll be there to save me!" Thomasughed. "I have nothing to fear."

 Chapter 41 Dorian In Hell

    ?It had been three days since he returned from a hellish void. He slowly regained his memories of what happened inside his mind. He wasn''t in some sort of dark ce... In actuality, he was in hell but his tortured mind rejected the memories of it.


    Blood, bones, endless fire that burned him like an oven. That was not even the worst part. During his transformation; he constantly hallucinated that his clones murdered his mother, father, and Elizabeth in worse ways than his mind could ever imagine.


    Despite that, he managed to keep his sense of humanity. The reason for this was his wish to see them again, to protect those he loved. Those same people that he couldn''t protect as a powerless human.


    Dorian would constantly fight his evil clones to protect the ones he loved and grew in power at incredible speeds. It took only a couple of hours for him to ovee himself. But it did not stop there. Each time he defeated one of his clones, more were created. Each was more powerful than his former one. If he didn''t win each battle against his clone, they would eventually defeat his loved ones.


    Eventually, Dorian reached the breaking point as his clone was standing behind his mother''s corpse and holding his father''s decapitated head. He smirked at him as he pointed with his free hand at cowering in a fear girl.


    "She''s next!~" the evil clone said in a sing-song voice as he dropped the decapitated head and he sted a ckser beam toward the girl.


    With all his might, Dorian rushed towards Elizabeth but theser was faster.


    "No! Please!" Dorian cried as he tried to block the beam with his bare hands.


    A loud bang echoed through the air. A beam of light pierced right through Elizabeth''s chest and exited from her back. She fell on the ground and Dorian rushed towards her.


    He held his beloved friend tightly as his tears dripped down his face. "Why?! Why?" he screamed, burying his head in Elizabeth''s shoulder.


    "With this... We are free." Dorian''s clone smirked as he walked toward a grieving boy.


    The boy could do nothing but stare at his dead girlfriend until his eyes met the evil clone''s eyes. Those brown eyes were shining in a bright sinister way. There was a feeling of relief in them. The clone himself was smirking as he extended his hand toward Dorian.


    "Look at me." the clone said as he grabbed Dorian''s chin and forced him to look at him. "LOOK AT ME!" the clone screamed in irritation.


    "No... No..." Dorian immediately flinched away from the evil clone.


    "Don''t worry... You''ll be happy again. This is your new beginning."


    Suddenly, his clone bit into the dead girl''s neck and drank her blood.


    "NO!" Dorian yelled as he pushed his clone away. His body convulsed in agony as his soul left his body and entered his clone''s body.


    To Dorian''s horror, he realized that his mouth was filled with a girl''s blood as he gulped it in. He quickly spat it out, and his clone''s memories and satisfaction of killing hisst traces of humanity vanished.


    "Huh? "He gasped after noticing his reflection in the pool of blood and In the process, his mind went nk for a moment as he startedughing like a maniac.


    "HAHAHA!" he started punching his face until his human-like teeth were broken into pieces and blood came out of his mouth.


    Dorian stabbed his eyes with his index fingers and screamed.


    "This is not me! I didn''t do it! THIS ISN''T ME!"


    His eyes and teeth slowly regenerated but gained more demonic forms; ck-colored eyes that resembled a starless... and monstrous teeth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hahaha!" Dorianughed as saw his reflection in blood again.


    His eyes were like two miniature ck holes that were slightly absorbing the light around them.


    "LOOK AT YOURSELF IN THE REFLECTION. LOOK CLOSELY! THAT IS WHAT I AM NOW! HAHAHAHA!" Dorian startedughing even louder as he stared at his image.


    "It wasn''t me who killed them. Right?"He said in a slightly calmer voice. "And I no longer look like a monster." He smiled. Tears of blood rolled down his face as his smile revealed sharp sharklike teeth.


    "I am not a monster anymore!" he shouted while staring at his reflection in the mirror.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Dorian was sitting on the rooftop of Elizabeth''s house. He was holding a picture of his parents. The memories of his life in hell tortured him and he could barely look in the mirrors.


    "Goddamit, dad. You should have just continued being a dick." A few drops of blood and tears mixture dropped on the picture as he said. "At least you would be alive right now."


    "Hey..." Elizabeth said as she approached him from behind. "Are you okay?"


    Dorian nodded. "Yeah. I''m fine."


    Elizabeth gave him a worried look. "You''re always so quiet after you regained your memories."


    Dorian sighed. "I don''t want to talk about it anymore."


    Dorian told her almost everything he could remember. He skipped only a part where he ruined his face.


    "What do you n to do?" Elizabeth asked as she sat beside him.


    "I am going to kill them for ruining my life," he said with a slight smirk on his face.


    Elizabeth stayed quiet for a minute and closed her eyes. She leaned towards Dorian and hugged him.


    "If that''s what you want I won''t stop you, darling." she whispered and kissed him on the lips before pulling away. "But now go get some rest."


    Dorian chuckled as he got up and grabbed her hand, pulling her closer. "But you wanna know what''s better than rest?"


    He leaned closer to her ear and whispered something that made her blush and gasp.


    "Hey!" she gently pushed him aside. Then she ran into the house and without turning back she said in a seductive voice. "Come, I didn''t say no!"


    Dorian wore a bathing robe and ran toward the bath. Smiling from ear to ear as he scratched his blushed cheek, ''I love being alive!~''

 Chapter 42 Angel Vs Dragon: Part 1

    ?Lucas Ciffer returned to the forest, but this time he didn''t bother killing any monsters. Instead, he wanted to see his old pal the red Dragon.


    He walked towards the cave and he could see the Red Dragon sitting near the entrance. It was still huge but this time its wings were smaller and its body hunched over. It had two wings but it used its two behind legs to stand up. The Dragon was old and its scales were a faded red color.


    "Hey." The red Dragon heard him. "You again."


    "Hey, Dragon. It''s been a while."


    "Yeah, you left without even saying goodbye." the dragonughed.


    Lucas was surprised that the Dragon seemed to be more confident.


    "Anyways. I wanted to talk to you about something" Lucas said in a worried tone. His expression suddenly changed. "Tell me how can I kill demons. I need to destroy a couple of them once and for all!"


    "Mhm..." The dragon scratched his chin with his erged w while thinking. "You''re powerful enough to do it yourself you know."


    "I know. But I don''t know how to." Lucas punched a wall, cracking it.


    "Alright. Here''s the thing. Why don''t you use the power of endless darkness?"


    "Eh? I can''t control it." Lucas frowned. "Well... I can, but doesn''t it harm me?"


    "You don''t need to control it. Just let it flow through you. Let your emotions out."


    "But isn''t that exactly the situation I was trying to avoid?" His eyes twitched in irritation as the dragon shrugged. "You like to contradict yourself," he said as his eyes started to glow.


    The situation was tense. If a fight broke out, the dragon would be at an extreme disadvantage, surrounded by the walls and without room to maneuver. The air grew heavy with the breath of six people both eager to begin the fight and yet neither wanted to make the first move. Lucas red daggers at the dragon who instantly stepped back.


    "Hey, look. You asked me and I gave you an answer."


    The dragon''s nostrils red and smoke billowed from its mouth as it let out an angry roar. Lucas''s fists were clenched and glowing dark aura, his brow furrowed, and veins pulsed along his temples as he snarled back at the beast.


    Lucas sighed and rxed. He gazed at the dragon and gave him a question.


    "Is it the only way?" Lucas scratched his head in annoyance, making it bleed.


    "Kid? Tell me what happened." The dragon asked in concern as Lucas sighed.


    "It''s a long story. I can''t take it out right now." he shook his head.


    "I''ve got all the time in the world." The red dragon smiled.


    "I''m sure you do." Lucas smiled back. He leaned against the wall and nodded. "Alright, I will tell you."


    "I am going to kill a certain demon king, his name is..." he said, but stopped in the middle of the sentence as he realized that this red dragon could be acquainted with him. "Do you know someone named Thomas?"


    "Who?" The dragon asked in confusion, but then his eyes widened. "Wait... did you say, demon king?!"


    "Yes. Is something wrong?" Lucas tilted his head in confusion and scratched his head again. "Do you know the guy?<novelnext></novelnext>


    The dragon was stunned by the audacity of the boy with a menacing stare. An angel brat in front of him was nning to challenge a demon king. ''What the hell happened?!'' he asked himself.


    "Are you insane?!" he roared. "Do you have a death wish?!"


    "Aren''t I immortal?" Lucas chuckled. "I already sparred against him once. We were on the same level. That''s why I ask you how to defeat him." Lucas exined.


    The dragon stared in disbelief for a dozen seconds which turned into a minute that turned into dozens. He inhaled deeply, shaking his head in frustration.


    "Kid. Are you from another or something?" then he tilted his head. "Or are you dreaming?"


    "What do you mean?" Lucas smirked. "Do you think I am lying or something?"


    "You expect me to believe you were already on a demon king''s level?"


    "What should I say then? I''m telling you the truth." He sighed.


    Lucas was annoyed a little but kept hisposure.


    "Alright, kid. Let me get this straight. You were in a battle with the demon king and you were on equal footing?"


    "Yes."


    "You really expect me to believe that?"


    "Why shouldn''t you believe me?"


    "I fought you! You are strong! But... But..." The dragon stared at Lucas in disbelief. "You are a child!"


    "Dude..." Lucas''s eye twitched in irritation again. "I will punch you. I became stronger than west fought anyway."


    "H-How?"


    "I killed a human... or two... a dozen maybe?" Lucas wondered as he already lost count of how many thugs he killed ever since he came to this world.


    "You know what?" the dragon said with a smirk on his face.


    "Let''s fight. If you win, I will believe you."


    Lucas nodded, gesturing for the dragon toe outside the cave. They both just stood there, sizing each other up.


    "This is getting exciting!" Lucas felt the adrenaline pulsing through him as he ced his hand on his chest and felt his racing heart. "Let''s go." He screamed.


    Not wanting to wait any longer, Lucas assembled his powers around him, encasing himself in ayer of dark mana and giving him wings of the same power and armor tougher than before.


    The dragon felt the surge of dark power and wagged his tail in excitement. He took off from the ground and swiped at Lucas with his ws. Lucas dodged the attack and felt the wind blow from the attack.


    With a smirk on his face, Lucas went in for a counter but he was met with another one. He could feel the pain run through his body, his armor cracking. He tumbled to the ground and flipped in the air,nding on the ground and standing up. He wasughing like a maniac.

 Chapter 43 Angel Vs Dragon: Part 2

    ?The dragon opened his mouth and fired a purple me at him, but Lucas blocked it with his wings. Another fire st fired at him, and Lucas punched it with ck fire engulfing his fist.


    "Are you having fun, you overgrown lizard?!" Lucas jumped towards the dragon and screamed.


    Lucas''s eyes were glowing bright red. His skin constantly released ck angelic mana liquid that continued to solidify, turning into armor. This liquid metal hurt his flesh and bones as if it was devouring him from the inside but he didn''t care. He punched and kicked, even opening his mouth to bite the dragon at this point.


    He was determined to win.


    The dragon started to feel pressured and he knew he had to finish this fight quickly if he wanted to win. He gathered his me mana and focused it into his ws and spread it to his wings.


    "You have no idea!" The dragon screamed.


    "That''s a stupid thing to do, dragon!" Lucas said with a smirk as his eyes started to glow brighter as he created a ck fireball on top of his palm. "Your anger is making it easier for me to kill you."


    The dragon whipped his tail at Lucas, striking him and sending him flying to the cave, then into the wall. He smacked into it and sank in before he was able to free himself from it. He screamed in pain as he threw a ck fire sphere at the dragon and flew at it, using his wings to augment his speed.


    "What a pain in the ass!" the dragon roared and spit hundreds of fireballs into the sky, from where Lucas wasing at him.


    As Lucas was drawing nearer to the dragon, it began to breathe heavily. Simultaneously, the dragon and Lucas each conjured their mana in the palms of their hands. Both draw upon the power within themselves.


    "Dammit!"


    The dragon unleashed an ear-shattering roar that shook the cave, sending chunks of rock and debris flying everywhere in its wake. His wings pounded against the air as he flew towards Lucas, leaving a trail of searing mes that threatened to burn everything in its path. As the dragon flew, the cave crumbled around them, reducing everything it touched to embers. The dragon, with its fireball magic, flew faster and faster toward Lucas, unleashing a flurry of heat and destruction.


    "Now that''s more like it!" Lucas yelled in excitement as he watched the forest set on fire. He flew a little further into the sky and smirked as he pointed his palm toward the dragon.


    "Come back here you brat!" The dragon screamed in anger.


    The dragon charged after Lucas determined to finish the fight. He wanted to catch Lucas and burn off those angel wings of his with his fire magic. So he pointed his fireball at him as flew toward him.


    Lucas readied himself by gathering all his remaining strength into his palm, creating a dark magic ball. He knew he had to win despite this being a friendly spar. He used everyst bit of mana left in him, glowing brightly with a mysterious dark energy that surrounded him like a cloak of darkness.


    "I am not going anywhere! You damn lizard!" Lucas yelled.


    Lucas flew forward and two fireballs shed creating a massive explosion that shook the ground below with a mighty force. The explosion sent Lucas and the dragon flying in opposite directions, both too weak to continue the fight.


    They tumbled through the sky and crashed into the ground with a loud thud. The forest was set aze as both creaturesy on their backs, motionless as they tried to process what had just happened. The two of them lost their hands and were severely bleeding and burnt.


    "Holy hell, you''re strong, dumb lizard!" Lucas said while breathing heavily and looking at his lost arm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The dragon tried to get up but it couldn''t because he was in a lot of pain. The dragon was staring at his lost limb which was releasing a massive amount of blood.


    "Dammit." the dragon muttered.


    Lucas coughed a few times, then he startedughing like a madman.


    "Man... The only time I was this exhausted was after a fight with a demon." He said as he touched his forehead.


    "I guess I believe you now." The dragon burst out inughter but quickly started coughing.


    "Whatever. I don''t think I remember your name." Lucas said as he tried getting up. However, his weakened body was too exhausted to do anything more than just lie on the floor as he looked up at the sky with half-lidded eyes.


    "My name? Hm, probably not."


    "So what''s your name?" Lucas asked again while trying to stand.


    "I''m Erath Alcides."


    "Alcides?" Lucas said as he made a frown. "A name couldn''t get worse than that."


    The dragon''s lips curled downward as its scaled brows furrowed. Its jaws cked and red-orange mes flickered in its nostrils. "And you think your name is better?!" it rumbled in a low, threatening rumble.


    "Sorry, not sorry." Lucas nced slyly at the dragon and yfully stuck his tongue out.


    Lucas let out a low chuckle, the corners of his mouth turning up. His eyes sparkled and seemed to glisten brighter than usual. He had a spring in his step as he walked, always in high spirits after a good rush of adrenaline.


    He tried to stand up again with a smile on his face. But it was still hard for him. This made him sigh.


    "We should get out of here before the hunters show up." he said with a slightly worried voice.


    "What home? You just destroyed my home." the dragon roared, but quickly stopped and coughed out blood.


    "I-It''s not that bad..." Lucas turned his gaze away in embarrassment.


    "Really?" the dragon said sarcastically and pointed his hand toward the sky. "Then what''s this?!"


    The dragon''s fiery gaze set the sky aze, the blinding mes illuminating the night sky. Fireballs descended like burning meteors, crashing into the earth and radiating a furnace of heat. The oppressive ck smoke hung in the air like a curtain, swallowing all starlight until the sky was a furious glowing ember. The ground trembled with a roar as the fire roared with intense hunger.

 Chapter 44 Lucas Ciffer Vs King Thomas: Part 1

    ?During the night, in Elemental city, Drake and king Thomas floated above Elizabeth''s house like two phantoms. They had been watching her for weeks, getting asional glimpses of her in the flesh. As they knew Dorian was inside to protect her, they discussed their ns and decided to move in on her at daybreak.


    "Are you ready, catboy?" Drake chuckled.


    Dorian rolled his head from side to side, releasing a series of cracks and pops as he rotated his neck. His gaze shifted upward as he stretched.


    "Don''t you fucking call me that!" Thomas eximed in anger. Then he said, " Focus on the mission at hand."


    "You worry too much." Drakeughed. "There''s two of us. And Dorian is alone. I will keep him busy, while you pick up Elizabeth."


    Thomas stared at Drake with a mix of terror and hope in his eyes. He knew all too well the kind of monstrous power Dorian possessed, and the thought of standing up to him again was utterly terrifying. Yet at the same time, he knew that he must find a way to challenge the monster and protect his kingdom. He couldn''t just sit back and do nothing as the nobles'' families fell.


    "Well, I hope everything will go as nned," Thomas said but heard a huge explosion somewhere deep in the elemental forest.


    "W-What the hell?" Thomas eximed and looked back.


    Above the elemental forest, there was a huge fire straight from hell in the sky. ck smoke was covering the sky and the fire rained down on the trees. The whole elemental forest was burning.


    "What is going on?" Thomas was shocked and looked back at Drake who was standing speechless. He asked again."What the fuck is going on?!"


    Drake''s gaze was transfixed on the horizon, a beautiful blend of scarlet, amber, and ebony, as the smoke billowed toward the heavens. He froze there, his expression unreadable, as the brilliant hues of fire lit up the sky.


    "Drake?" Thomas quickly pushed his stunned friend''s shoulder. "Not the time for daydreaming!"


    "S-Sorry..." Drake''s expression softened into a wistful smile as he gazed at the burning sky. "It''s just reminding me of hell," he said softly.


    "Get some help, dude." Thomas frowned. He couldn''t understand Drake''s attachment to the underworld. It was called hell for a damn reason.


    "So... Are you going to check what''s going on?" Drake asked while pointing his finger at the center of an unknown disaster in the forest.


    "I... We..." Thomas stuttered as his gaze kept moving towards Elizabeth''s house and the burning Elemental forest. "Dammit!"


    "Some sort of rift might be open there and releasing a powerful monster. Or worse... A demon like us." Drake told him with a sigh. "As a king, it would be your duty to protect the kingdom from all types of disasters, not Dorian alone."


    "Dammit!" Thomas shouted and a silverish-ck aura engulfed him as he created a white portal toward the Elemental forest.


    "Watch that house. If Dorian goes out, you know what to do." Thomas ordered telepathically.


    ? "Okay, okay." Drake nodded a couple of times. When Drake looked in Thomas''s direction, he was no longer there. "This timing though." He said as he watched the burning sky.


    ************<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, we did enough damage," Lucas said to his friend, dragon Alcides.


    Lucas and Alcides were both patched up and, despite receiving some very serious damage to their bodies, they were ready to leave the forest. Their limbs regrew and they were healed.


    A glowing, white light shone in the sky and an enormous portal slowly opened, revealing the enraged figure of King Thomas. His face was beet red and his eyes zed with fury as he scanned the area. His gaze finally settled on Lucas and Alcides, who stared at him.


    "You!" Thomas yelled so loudly that his cat ears twitched. He jabbed his finger in Lucas'' direction, his face contorted with rage. "What the hell is your problem?!"


    "Goddamit. This guy again." Lucas frowned. But soon his frown turned into a smile. "I heard you met Dorian. How was it?"


    Thomas''s eyes turned into dots as he took a step forward as stared at Lucas in rage. Alcides also widened his eyes from shock.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Thomas asked in disbelief and confusion.


    "You really don''t remember who Dorian is?" Lucas asked in a mocking tone.


    "Of fucking course I do! He''s that fucking weird demon, right?" Thomas asked, his eyes still full of rage. But then realization slowly sank in. "Wait... Wait... You knew what will happen if I went to assassinate him?!"


    "Of course, I knew. I told you, didn''t I? I was a big fan of this novel. There it happened with another demon though. Comatozed demon awoken after someone tried to assassinate him." Lucas smirked as he swept his arms out in a wide gesture around the charred remains of the forest.


    "You see this? I''m responsible for this," Lucas said smugly. "The dragon gave me an idea on how to get Dorian to fight Drake on fair terms. One versus one."


    Alcides'' eyes widened, his mouth agape as Lucas'' words sunk in. During the initial conversation, Alcides had shared with Lucas, not once had he mentioned wanting to duel; it was the other way around. ''Did he n to burn down the forest from the very beginning and used me to speed things up?!'' Alcides was dumbfounded ¡ª and a little scared.


    "This angel is scary..." Alcides muttered.


    Thomas''s stomach dropped at the mention of Lucas''s n. Thomas knew that Drake was a formidable opponent, but Dorian''s strength still gave him chills. ''Is Drake going to be alright?'' he wondered. Then he gazed at Lucas with burning fury. His aura burst out, engulfing his body.


    "I knew it..." Thomas said and spat on the ground. "I fucking knew that you were a danger to my kingdom."


    Thomas''s body started changing into a more demonic form as his silverish-ck aura became even densier. Merciless crimson eyes were staring at Lucas with rage.


    Lucas'' gaze was intense and cold, his face emotionless. His head tilted to one side as he regarded the man, seemingly unfazed by the situation.


    "You didn''t change your transformation? What about your demon king form?" Lucas asked, but then he chuckled at the realization. "Oh, you can''t use it, can you? Not yet at least. "


    "How do you know about it?! Thomas''s demonic eyes showed his surprise at Lucas''s knowledge.


    "You don''t know how much information a reincarnated reader can have."

 Chapter 45 Lucas Ciffer Vs King Thomas:Part 2

    ?Thomas'' eyebrows shot up and his mouth opened in disbelief. His gaze shifted from Lucas to the floor, and then back again. ''Novel? Book? What is he talking about?'', he thought to himself. He shook his head, unable toprehend what he was hearing.


    "You''re just a crazy full, Lucas. You have no idea what you''re doing." Thomas said, but then he noticed the red dragon. "You bastard! Are you with him?!"


    Elcides'' mouth hung agape as Thomas roared with rage. His gaze darted between Thomas and Lucas, eyes widening in disbelief. He let out a low whistle, "That kid was right - this guy is a demon lord!"


    "Speak up!" Thomas roared amand but was met with an unexpected force. A ball of fire shot from the enemy and seared through his mana-forged belly armor with ease. Thomas stumbled back, trying to regain his footing as he clutched the charred remains of his armor in disbelief.


    "Did... Did you just sneak attack me you fucking bastard?!" He screamed as heunched himself at super speed toward Lucas.


    "Your target is me, dumb cat." Lucas said mockingly.


    Lucas was smiling, he watched Thomas''s every footprint, every muscle movement in his body, waiting for him to make his move. When Thomas made his first attack, Lucas moved his left foot forward a few inches, waiting for Thomas to make his move again. As soon as he did, Lucas stepped back, waiting for the next attacking step. Lucas'' movements were very subtle, only few would ever notice a difference in his expression, posture, or stance, but Thomas was sure he had seen a movement when he first stepped forward.


    Thomas moved again, this time more cautiously. Lucas smiled mockingly, he looked down at his feet and then at Thomas'' feet. Thomas was standing in the same ce, but he had changed his angle to an attack angle. ''He''s done something!'', Lucas thought to himself.


    Lucas'' eyes narrowed, and he finally understood why Thomas was moving the way he was, he was trying to get a clear shot at him. Lucas smirked, ''You''re too slow!''


    Enraged Thomasunched a huge fireball toward Lucas, then he started to form a portal beside him, so he could catch him off guard.


    "Stupid, he seriously thought this would work?" Lucas muttered the moment he spotted a white portal from which, Thomas''s elongated hand with thin, pointed ws plunged out to try and catch him.


    Lucas felt the veins in his arms bulge as his mana prepared to be unleashed. He had trained himself to control it with precision, using only enough to protect himself from harm without losing sight of his original form. But this time, he could sense danger around him and released the full strength of his mana to form a menacing ck armor around him, harder than diamond and more resilient than steel. His body tensed as he felt himself bing an unstoppable force ready to confront whatever danger lurked in the portal.


    "Got you, buddy!~" Lucas''s voice sounded like that of a beast of nightmares, but it was still yful. He caught Thomas''s hand and squeezed it with all his might, breaking it.


    "You bastard!" Thomas screamed in pain. He couldn''t believe how much stronger Lucas was just in a few weeks. His biggest regret is that he never trained in Lightburn, as there was never such a threat that Drake couldn''t defeat. But now there were two of them; Angel Lucas and Demon lord Dorian. "Let go of me!"


    Thomas''s amber eyes glimmered with anger as he released the curse magic from his palm, opening his palm fully and showing Lucas the glowing orb of coiled magic. He hurled the fireball at Lucas''s face, then released all of his energy at once.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!" Thomas growled and gritted his teeth as he removed the portal; resulting in cutting his hand off.


    Lucas''s eyes widened as the fireball smashed into his face. He screamed in pain and fell to the ground. Thomas was scorched with pain as well as his sight was marred by the sizzling fireball.


    "N-Now you''ve done it." Lucas''s growled as he vomited blood.


    He did not receive the regr fireball; instead, he was hit by the one made of cursed magic. His face''s mana armor waspletely gone, and his skin was torn off in some ces, revealing a ck liquid that formed red eyes within his wounds. The eyes glowed with bloodlust, sending chills down both Thomas and Elcide''s spines.


    "W-What the hell are you?!" Thomas screamed in shock.


    "I-I told you. I''m a fucking angel." Lucas''s voice was no longer yful, but vicious, his tone had turned menacing and his face was distorted by dozens of eyes. Above the head, there was a weird ck halo rotating. And his disfigured wings showed signs of having weird feathers.


    As the sticky ck liquid dropped from Lucas''s wounds, it sshed onto the burnt ground and created two widening circles of darkness that shed in the sunlight. Soon two pairs of eyes appeared in the drops, staring up at Thomas.


    "Angel? You''re a fucking monster!" Thomas yelled out, his mana armor became unstable and started to diminish, turning his body back to normal. "W-What?!" He couldn''t believe what just happened as he stared at his own hands that turned back to normal. "What did you do?!"


    Unfortunately for Thomas, angelic mana was very toxic to him and the more contact he had with it, the more damaging it was. Even worse, Lucas had caught his hand and infused that mana directly into Thomas''s body.


    "Y-You poisoned me?" Thomas''s voice shook in despair as he lost all hope of winning.


    Lucas lifted himself from the ground and red at the two of them. He looked disfigured, something that would send shivers down anyone''s spine. His hands were trembling with rage and a second halo appeared as he snarled, "You hit me in the face with cursed magic, you piece of shit! That shit doesn''t heal easily!"


    This was the moment of truth, this is the moment Thomas was weakened and could be killed. Lucas pped his wings, releasing a dozen feather projectiles toward Thomas''s.


    "Die already you fucking asshole!"

 Chapter 46 Lucas Ciffer Vs King Thomas: Part 3

    ?Feathers were hurled in Thomas''s direction, though he was able to evade most of them. He instinctively ducked and rolled out of the way as the feathers flew past him with a whooshing sound.


    "Whoa. True acrobat!" Lucas teased, releasing another wave of his feathers from his wings.


    "Honestly, I didn''t even know I could do that!" Lucas burst outughing and clutched at his stomach


    "Dammit!"


    The ck feathers, glossy and pointed and as long as Thomas''s hand,y in magnificent disarray. The barbs of the feathers were so heavy and yet delicate that leftrge craters everywhere they hit the ground.


    Thomas''s eyes were wide open, gazing from one feather to another. He knew that if one of these feathers hit him, he would end up back in hell.


    Lucas stayed still, dozens of red eyes wide as he watched Thomas duck and weave around the room, barely managing to dodge each plume of feathers that the goose chased after. He jumped and rolled, arms up in the air for bnce as the feathers quickly pursued him.


    Thomas stumbled and weaved on the ground, his movements were clumsy, yet fast. He had been poisoned by angelic magic, and it was gradually sapping away his strength. His body trembled and sweat covered his forehead as he bobbed and weaved to avoid the projectilesunched at him, unable to counterattack due to the depletion of his mana.


    "Come on! I will let you live if you can survive the next wave!" Lucas pped his wings and sent a third wave of feathers into the air. They showered down on the surface of the burnt ground like droplets of liquid darkness.


    "I-I... I don''t want to die.  I don''t want to die..." Thomas begged. "I don''t want to return to hell..."


    Thomas''s voice cracked and he began to ck out. His mind was fading away as his body started changing into a demon lord form. His subconscious desire to survive also sent him a message: fight, or die. This message forced his soul out of his mind and into his flesh, which was changing by the second. His wounds healed and his clothes disintegrated. In their ce, a new outfit was formed from the same energy. It was a dazzling golden garment that looked like it was inspired by ancient Egyptian clothing, with shimmeringpiszuli gems and intricate hieroglyphics embroidered along the edges. He had been transformed into a modern-day pharaoh. His face looked mature and he had whiskers. He also grew a tail.


    "Hahaha! So this is a demon lord''s form?!"  Lucas started pping his hands in amazement, as he watched Thomas slowly stand up.


    Thomas stared at his own hands. They were slender and smooth, and there was no trace of his former self. His fingers were now elongated and sharp, like ws. However, they were not covered in mana.


    "This is... because of the poison," Thomas smirked as he stood there and stared at Lucas. "Thank you."


    "Huh?"


    He looked at Lucas and felt a burning sensation in his throat. He opened his mouth and a huge cursed firest flew toward an angel.


    Lucas had already been expecting this, but it was still shocking to see Thomas make the final transformation during what was supposed to be hisst moments. His face froze in shock and panic.


    Lucas''s eyes widened and he looked up at Thomas, who was standing on top of a scorched crater. The firest was very powerful. It would be able to exterminate an ordinary creature, but Lucas in corrupted angel form was too powerful to die so easily.


    "You''re much stronger now. Congrattions." Lucas''s eyes widened in surprise and his mouth dropped open as he brought his hands together with a loud p. "You''re truly amazing!" Lucas genuinely congratted him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Bastard!"


    Thomas howled in anger andunched himself toward Lucas. He enhanced his ws with cursed mana and swung them down like a scythe.  His movement was almost instantaneous, if Lucas hadn''t had dozens of eyes all around him and territory, he would have died.


    "Whoa! Careful. Are you trying to kill me?" Lucas barely managed to dodge it by flying above but still teased him.


    However, Thomas was already able to fly as well as his mana returned during the transformation. He red at Lucas with fierce bloodlust and roared. He had never seen such a ferocious expression from him before.


    "I will fucking kill you." Thomas threatened while jumping towards Lucas.


    "Oh?" Lucas opened his mouth, revealing another eye. From it, a red energy st shot out at Thomas. "While it is true that you are stronger than me at the moment, you just achieved that form and have no idea how to properly use it."


    "Are you telling me you achieved your form long ago?!" Thomas eximed in shock.


    "Yes. I had a pretty good teacher," Lucas smirked and dodged the fireball. Then he rolled his eyes. "You could say, godly teacher!~"


    Lucas''s heart pounded in excitement as he realized the odds were stacked against him. He had to end the fight quickly or else Thomas would be ustomed to his new strength and overpower him. Clenching his fists, Lucas charged forward, determined to finish the fight while he still had an advantage.


    "No more magic, no more tricks," Lucas said and healed himself, removing his new transformation. He used a spell that allowed him to transform into a human. His corrupted angel was strong in magic, however, it has a disadvantage as the body was much weaker.


    It was time for the real fight to begin.


    "You fucker!" Thomas flew towards Lucas while clenching his fist. When he was close, he turned his body to throw a punch as hard as he could.


    The impact of the punch to Lucas''s face created a massive aftershock as loud as a thunderp. Lucas was thrown off bnce and mmed into the ground, smashing through severalyers of stone.


    "Again!" Thomas shouted as he threw another punch with the same aftershock. "Again! Again! Again!" He continued punching with all his might until Lucas''s face started cracking again.


    "ENOUGH!" Lucas screamed so loud, that it could have silenced even erupting volcano.


    The shockwave from Lucas''s scream went through the entire forest and his voice could be heard even in the Holy kingdom. This made Thomas''s earbuds pop like balloons.


    Thomas instantly covered his bleeding ears, but the damage was done. Soon he received a massive punch in the face. Then another, another, and another.


    Lucas continued punching Thomas''s face with a crazy grin on his face. Each blow was almost as powerful as the one Thomas gave him, but he didn''t care. He continued punching to his heart''s content. He wasn''t sure how many times he punched him, but he was certain that every time he did, his hands hurt. But it didn''t matter, because he was enjoying himself.

 Chapter 47 Lucas Ciffer Vs King Thomas: End

    ?"Haha!" Lucas continued punching Thomas with mana-infused fists andughing. ''This is it! This is what I came here for! To fight stronger opponents! To punish them! TO BE THE STRONGEST!'' Lucas''s inner thoughts went wild as he continued pounding Thomas''s face.


    Thomas managed to open his one eye and return a massive punch infused with cursed me energy, releasing a massive explosion that sent Lucas flying into nearby mountain tops. Lucas''s crash was so powerful that it blew apart several mountainside rocks, sending debris everywhere.


    "That... Persistent bastard..." Lucas slowly got back on his feet and jumped off flying towards Thomas. "Why don''t you just die already?!"


    Thomas moved out of the way and began gathering dark fire energy from all around him. His hand then formed into a fist and released a deadly st at Lucas.


    "Don''t you fuck with me!" Thomas screamed as started slowly losing control and releasing poisonous miasma all around him.


    While this miasma could not affect stronger demons or angels, it was extremely deadly to regr people and animals. Thomas felt anxious about the situation but had no time to worry as he unleashed another wave of dark firepower at Lucas.


    Lucas dodged the attack and managed to kick Thomas, who was trying to keep his poisonous mana from spreading onto the ground. This caused Thomas to lose bnce and fall.


    "Surrender and I will let you live, Thomas." Lucas ordered after hended a couple of meters in front of Thomas.


    "N-Never..." Thomas stuttered. His breaths were heavy fromck of control in his new form, he was exhausted. Luckily for him, the same was for Lucas who was only bluffing and trying to keep himself from passing out.


    The two fighters were now standing close enough to each other that they could easily punch their faces if they wanted to. They stared at each other intensely, the tension between them was growing unbearable.


    "Then let''s end this once and for all... Let''s kill each other." Lucas said in a calm tone.


    Thomas stood up straight and took a deep breath beforeunching himself towards Lucas, who spawned wings and jumped into the air.


    Both fighters started firing offensive spells at each other while flying through the sky. The number of curses and attacks being fired made both sides begin to lose their momentum and slow their flight. Thomas''s curses glowed a dull, malicious orange, each one a burning ember flying toward Lucas. Lucas''s eyes were sharp and determined as he sent a barrage of curses back at Thomas. They cracked through the air like lightning toward Thomas with a piercing, high-frequency sound.


    Red and orange lights danced in the air and reflected off the clouds as they both cast spells back at each other. They came closer and closer to the ground and lost more speed than they would like, but neither could afford to miss a shot or be hit. Thomas knew that if he took time to slow down, it would be another five minutes before he could recover enough magic for another go at Lucas. And he would end up frustrated because Lucas had a bit more energy than him. He started pulling ahead, but then Lucas got in a lucky shot¨Cor so it seemed.


    Lucasunched a curse that pierced through Thomas''s chest and exploded, causing Thomas to lose his bnce and fall.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Thomas crumpled to the ground with a loud thud, his body limp and unresponsive. Lucas stared in disbelief, his breathing heavy as he furrowed his brow in confusion. He looked around him, his eyes darting from one ce to another as he questioned if he had actually won the match.


    "I did it. I actually did it," he whispered, disbelievingly.


    He noticed Thomas''s lying down, naked on the pile of ashes. His demon lord form was gone and he was unconscious so he couldn''t manifest new clothes.


    "I did it..." Lucas said as he slowly levitated to the ground. He created an angelic energy-infused mana sword and slowly walked with shaking legs toward Thomas ready to kill him. "I... Finally... Get to kill you..." He said, but suddenly he heard a voice from the sky in the distance.


    "WATCH OUT!" Lucas heard Dorian''s voice.


    "Huh?" Lucas looked up just as a figure came hurtling towards him, and he felt the ground give way beneath his feet as the impact of their collision created a small crater. Hot air rushed around him and he coughed violently, tasting the dust from the rubble in his lungs. His vision blurred from the force of the impact and he slowly became aware that he was clutching someone''s face. "Huh?" he whispered in confusion.


    "A man!" A fox-like humanoid creature with nine tails pushed himself off Lucas and a tall figure emerged from the cloud of dust, its angr features framed by intricate engravings and a headpiece modeled after an ancient Egyptian pharaoh. As he stood up, the man dusted off his clothing and ran his golden hands through his short, dark hair. "That motherfucker hits hard."


    Lucas''s eyes widened with surprise and fear as he looked at the man with fox-like features before him. His mind raced, still reeling from the shock of impact. ''Is that Drake? Is Dorian... did Dorian lose? Lucas'' heart skipped a beat as he started to panic. He was already exhausted from his fight with Thomas, and now this?


    Drake leaped out of the crater and rushed towards Thomas''s still body. He pulled a nket from the spatial magic pouch strapped to his belt, careful not to jostle Thomas too much. The once deep blue nket was now stained a light shade of red, and as Drake draped it over Thomas''s body, he couldn''t help but exhale a heavy sigh.


    ? "Goddamit Thomas, what kind of demon are you that you can''t survive on your own in Lightburn?" he muttered in annoyance. Then he sensed Lucas''s energy from the same crater he created. "Ahhh.... Fuck, sorry." He said as he walked to take a look at Lucas. He apologized but his voice didn''t sound apologetic at all.


    "..." Lucas stayed quiet and watched what the strongest demon lord in Lightburn would do. He knew he wasn''t his opponent, so he could only wait for death. Soon he heard another loud crash as if a meteornded.


    "Stop running you motherfucker." Dorian yelled at Drake.


    "Let me remind you that it was you who kicked me here," Drake said as he pointed at the crater in front of them. "So I''ll kindly ask you to stop spouting nonsense about me running away."

 Chapter 48 Deal With Nine-Tailed-Fox: Part 1

    ?"You''ve got some nerve." Drake''s eyes narrowed and his ears twitched as his cheeks flushed red and Lucas''s words hit his ears. His jaw clenched as he attempted to control the anger bubbling up within him. "If I wasn''t here, you would have killed Thomas."


    "Hehe..." Lucas awkwardly smiled as he knew that there was no way to lie his way out of this. It was indeed his n. "Well, let the bygones be bygones." He walked closer to Drake and extended his hand toward him. His hand engulfed itself in ck mes. "I want to make a deal with you."


    "Huh?!" Both Drake and Dorian gasped in shock at Lucas''s offer.


    "I have some information... That you would find interesting." Lucas smiled.


    "What kind of information?" Drake asked after tilting his head.


    Lucas shrugged. "It''s about Jasmine. I know where she is."


    Drake''s eyes widened and an icy chill ran down his spine. He sprang forward, both hands outstretched in a blur, and mped his fingers around Lucas''s cor. His eyes shed with rage and his nostrils red as he red down menacingly.


    "WHERE IS SHE?!"


    "That''s not how you make a deal, Drake..." Lucas smirked and his eyes gazed at his ming hand.


    In the novel, Drake had a lover with simr power to Jessica. She was able to see the future and she was there to help him to deal with his newly awakened power and immense bloodlust. However, Lucas realized that there was another difference between the novel and real life as Drake left the elemental kingdom.


    When Lucas made his bargain with Dorian, he requested something extra; to keep a watchful eye out for a bargaining chip in case he needed it. Dorian found her right away, yet he had no idea why Lucas was interested in her, nor did he much care. Jessica wasn''t the only one Lucas asked to find, despite that Dorian just fulfilled his part, without asking any questions.


    "I will kill you!" Drake roared and tightened his grip on Lucas''s neck. "I will rip your fucking throat out!"


    Lucas didn''t say anything. He simply smiled and kept his burning hand over his shoulder.


    "I am going to kill you!" Drake screamed at Lucas''s face. "I will take your soul and use it to feed my dogs!"


    Lucas remained silent as he stared at Drake''s furious expression. He knew that Drake was bluffing and that there was no way he could kill him as this information was too important for him.


    However, Dorian knew that it was best not to push Drake''s buttons and decided to interrupt.


    "Let go of him!" Dorian shouted as he grabbed Drake''s two tails and pulled him away. Then he started him around and Drake iled his arms and feet around like a ragdoll.


    "Hey hey! Stop it, you two." Lucas chuckled as he bent forward and ced his hand on his knee as he kneeled.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Drake tried to free himself from Dorian''s grip, but the abnormal demon''s grip was too strong for him. He then nced at Lucas who was still smiling and Drake''s anger and frustration rapidly overwhelmed him.


    "Ow, geez..." Lucas sighed. "Now I don''t feel like making a deal." he knew that Drake wasn''t in his right mind anymore, so he would not be able to focus on fighting against Dorian. It was a win-win no matter what Drake would choose.


    Drake scoffed as he panted and red at Lucas. His pale orange eyes then switched direction to look at Dorian, who wasughing. Drake took this as a sign of mockery and his anger boiled within him.


    "Ha ha ha!" Dorianughed and he released Drake, who fell to the ground. "Good job, Drake! Your tamper tantrum just lost you a deal."


    Drake''s eyes widened as he stared at Dorian with a murderous re. He then turned his gaze back to Lucas and his bloodlust returned. He clenched his fists tightly and growled loudly.


    "Don''t think that I''m done with you!" Drake snarled. He wasn''t standing up, just lying on the ground and staring at them.


    Dorian shrugged and turned away to walk towards Lucas. "I wanted to fight him a little longer, but it seems he lost the fighting spirit." he said with augh.


    Lucas blinked as he turned his gaze to Dorian and then looked at Drake. ''So what are you going to do, Drake?'' he asked in his mind. He then noticed that Drake was still ring at him with an angry expression on his face. ''I guess, he doesn''t want to make a deal. Oh well, at least he lost a will to fight.'' he thought to himself.


    Lucas stood up slowly and walked towards Dorian. "I would still beat him, someday." he said confidently.


    Drake snorted derisively as he got up; he swallowed his pride and moved toward Lucas. "Fine." he extended his hand toward Lucas. "I will hear you out."


    Lucas returned a smile and shook Drake''s hand. As their hands touched, they burst into ck mes as the deal was being made. The two of them needed to make conditions, and both had to choose whether ept them or not.


    "Tell me the terms, Lucas!" Drake growled.


    "Alright." Lucas smiled. "First things first, I need you to find her and never get in my way."


    Drake snorted as he crossed his arms over his chest. "No way!" he replied shortly. If he agreed with this, then no matter what Lucas decided to do; even if he decided to kill Jasmine... Drake wouldn''t be able to protect her. "For that information, I promise not to interrupt you as long as it does not concern me or my friends."


    Lucas''s eyes swept over to Thomas and he looked at Drake with a tired expression. "Do you think I am stupid?"


    If he chose to agree with this option, Drake would still be allowed to interfere in case Lucas would have trouble with Thomas. He was not going to agree with such a thing. Unless...

 Chapter 49 Deal With A Nine-Tailed-Fox: Part 2

    ?"What the fuck was that, Dorian?" Lucas crawled out from the hole after hearing the conversation between the two demons. "You kicked him here?! ARE YOU INSANE?!"


    Dorian flinched after seeing the state Lucas was in and awkwardly scratched his head. "Uh... Ahh... Sorry." He quickly bowed his head in apology. "Fight was intense and I identally kicked him in the wrong direction."


    Lucas sighed. "Goddammit, Dorian he crashed into me." Then Lucas noticed something weird that shocked him; Dorian was still in his regr form. ''Did he actually fight in his base form?!'' Then he looked at Drake who already became a nine-tailed fox. ''How powerful is Dorian?!'' Lucas''s mouth dropped in shock and wonder as he realized how dangerous Dorian was. ''I bet on a right horse.'' he thought to himself.


    "Anyway, Lucas you should get going. I saw a group of adventurersing this way." Dorian warned him.


    "Yeah yeah... They might kill me." Lucas replied nonchntly with a sarcastic tone.


    Dorian rolled his eyes and turned away to walk towards Drake. "Let''s continue where we left off, shall we?" he said while cracking his knuckles.


    "Sure, whatever," Drake responded with a bored expression.


    "I need to rest my body, so let''s make this quick," Lucas said as he stood up. He then started summoning mana and summoned his wings. "I will help."


    Dorian turned to Lucas and shook his head. "No. This fucker is mine." He grinned.


    "Ohe on..." Lucas groaned. "I just want to go home already."


    Dorian rolled his eyes again, ''I forget Lucas is still a kid sometimes. While he does have memories of someone who might be older, his body, brain, hormones... well... everything else is still a kid.'' he thought to himself.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes and clenched his jaw, turning his gaze towards Dorian with an expression of intense displeasure. He wanted to end this fight as soon as possible so that he could kill Thomas and return to school without worry that king Thomas would ruin his life in the Elemental kingdom. He understood that what he did was thest straw and there is no way that he would be allowed to stay here peacefully. As long as he weakened Drake down with his angelic mana, two of them could easily win.


    "Just get some rest." Dorian sighed. "Besides, don''t forget that adventurers areing this way. Do you want to stay here?"


    Lucas gritted his teeth and reluctantly nodded. "Fine."


    "Good angel!" Dorian smiled.


    "I will fucking kill you one day," Lucas growled menacingly as he started moving toward the edge of the crater.


    "Of course, you won''t. We''re partners in crime. Connected by the contract." Dorian burst outughing. "See yater." then he jumped toward''s Drake and created a portal behind him. He pushed Drake inside and two demons instantly disappeared.


    "Dammit!" Lucas punched the ground angrily. "I need to get stronger."


    He came up with an idea for a way to stop this ongoing fight, first, he needed to get Drake''s attention. He stood up and looked at Thomas''s unconscious body and pointed his hand at him.  "You wouldn''t mind if I killed your friend? Right?" he said knowing that Dorian barely took Drake into the sky and the two of them heard him.


    "Alright then." Lucas started to gather angelic mana into his palm in a shape of a ball and smirked. "Say goodnight, Thomas."


    Soon, he noticed another white portal that showed up and from it Drake ran toward Lucas. "I knew that he was protecting him," Lucas smirked and pointed his hand at Drake.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile Dorian was moving as fast as he could to stop Drake from killing Lucas. "Goddammit, that brat! I told him to go home!"


    Drake created a massive curse-infused fireball and released it Lucas''s direction.


    Lucas''s eyes were wide as a massive fireball was growing closer each moment. It looked like the sun itself, a great orange swelling of me on the horizon.


    "Holy shit!" Lucas yelled out. Adrenaline rushed through his veins as he smiled at the danger. He could sense the density of mana within that single spell was not something he has ever seen before."I knew you were strong, but this strong?!"


    Lucas lunged out of the way, but the fireball came so close that he felt the fire sting his skin. He could already smell his hair singeing, and feel the heat rolling off the ming cursed sphere.


    Lucas threw himself to the side with reckless abandon, but he was a split-second toote; he could feel the air rush against his face as his body crashed to the ground. He scrambled to stand, every muscle in his body trembling in anxiety as his heart pounded in his chest.


    "T-That was close!" Lucas stuttered as he stared at his burnt legs. "Dammit. This crap takes ages to heal!" he yelled out in frustration.


    Dorian grabbed the fox demon by its scruff and flung it into the sky with a roar of rage. He immediately appeared by Lucas''s side and was relieved to see his friend was unharmed. He knelt down and carefully examined Lucas for signs of any injury.


    "I did not expect you to do that!" Dorianughed through tears. "But hey, you''re okay, right?"


    Lucas shivered as his heart rate slowed down. His gaze lingered on the sky as he watched the fox demon fly towards them, the cursed sphere in its mouth.


    "I could have died here, dammit!" Lucas yfully chuckled.


    Dorian nced down and saw his friend staring nkly into the sky, a soft smile on his lips.


    "Uh, Lucas? Where''s another demon?" Dorian asked.


    "Still there." Lucas pointed into the distance and drew a line with his finger to indicate the exact spot. Thomasy on the ground, face-down, his arms spread out at unnatural angles covered by a nket Drake gave him.


    "Uh... Is he dead?" Dorian awkwardly scratched his head.


    "Nope, just unconscious. You two morons interrupted before I could finish the job." Lucas sighed standing up.


    "Auch Auch Auch!" Lucas winced as he stretched out his burnt legs.


    "You really should be more careful. Why did you tease the guy?" Dorian asked.


    "I just thought of something, I knew he was listening and watching." Lucas smirked. "Drake, can we talk?"

 Chapter 50 Deal With A Nine-Tailed-Fox: Part 2

    ?"What about this..." Lucas continued. "If you ever try to interfere in my life again... And I won''t harm your friends unless they were first to interrupt me in whatever I am nning."


    Drake''s eyes widened and he stared at Lucas with a shocked expression on his face. He had expected something like that from Lucas. ''So he simply wanted me to stop interfering?'' he thought to himself. But now that Lucas had mentioned leaving his friends, he was a bit relieved. What would Lucas do? After all, if Lucas harmed his friends... Lucas would die for breaking the contract.


    "Does that include indirectly harming?" Drake asked thinking that Lucas might ask Dorian to kill someone for him.


    "Yes, I''m not nning on doing anything that would hurt them, however, I''m not assuming responsibility if it was unintentional," Lucas answered. "However, keep Thomas away from me and Dorian and my friends. No tricks." Lucas demanded with a frown. "Oh, if I ever needed one favor, you will help me."


    Drake sighed as he nodded. He couldn''t me himself for this, but he was still disappointed. ''I can''t believe that I have to betray Thomas for this.'' he thought bitterly.


    Drake didn''t want to do this, but he had no other choice. ''These two know about her existence... While I probably could kill that angel... Dorian on the other hand is physically much stronger than me.'' In his opinion, this deal was the only way to protect Jasmine.


    "Alright, I will do that." Drake finally agreed. "However, what about your part of the deal? You must tell me where Jasmine is. Do not harm my friends as long as they don''t attack you."


    "Alright." Lucas smiled as he bowed his head slightly. "Also, you must not harm my friends as well," Lucas added thest part and Dorian nodded.


    As the two creatures agreed, their hands burst into ck mes symbolizing that the deal was fulfilled.


    1-Drake must keep Thomas away from Dorian, Lucas, and their friends.


    2-Lucas must give information on Jasmine''s whereabouts.


    3-Drake can''t harm Lucas''s friends unless provoked.


    4-Lucas can''t harm Drake''s friends unless provoked.


    5-Drake owes Lucas a favor.


    Penalty for failure inpleting conditions: DEATH.


    Drake''s transformation melted away, revealing a new outfit of pants, a shirt, and a coat. He scooped Thomas up in one arm and turned to Lucas, the silent third party in their deal. Drake''s intense stare asked all the questions he didn''t say out loud: Would Lucas die or would he have useful information about her? The face-off was tense and filled with confusion.


    Lucas grinned wide as he approached Drake, thankful to have another influential ally on his side. He couldn''t help but feel relieved, knowing that Thomas would now be off his back. "d to have you on board," he said, sping Drake''s arm in a friendly greeting. "Right now, she is in the Arcane empire. She was kidnapped while you were busy in the mountains," he exined.


    "Mhm..." Drake fixed his gaze on Lucas, anticipating some type of punishment of death to fall on the man, though, after a few minutes, he realized that Lucas was telling the truth. He stared at him and asked his question. "How do you know?"


    "Well... That question is not part of our deal." Lucas smirked. Why bother exining when Drake wouldn''t believe him anyways? "But as you can see, the deal did not kill me. Information is real."


    "I guess..." Drake sighed as he lowered his head. "Alright, fine." he agreed reluctantly. "Do you have any more details?"


    "Of course I do." Lucas nodded. "She left after you abandoned her for that piece of shit over there. " He pointed at Thomas. "Seriously, you exchanged the love of your life for him?" Lucas shook his head in disappointment<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I had no choice..." Drake muttered. He clenched his fist and tried hard not to let his hands tremble with anger. He didn''t want to admit that he was wrong, but he knew that Lucas was right. He had believed that Thomas would fix the kingdom by addingws, but now he could see that the kingdom was ruled by Thomas and thews were just a way for Thomas to get whatever he wanted. He still believed that Thomas could seed.


    "Yeah, I bet you didn''t have any choice." Lucas sighed.


    "Hey..." Drake awkwardly scratched his cheek. "Why do you dislike Thomas?"


    "Eh?" Lucas frowned. "Oh, I don''t hate him. He just disappointed me," he eximed.


    Drake''s eyes widened as his jaw dropped in disbelief. He quickly regained hisposure and his voice became serious again.


    "Disappointed how?" he asked.


    Lucas thought about the novel he was reading in the past; Thomas was one of the main cast and he was often acting as a vignte who protected powerless people. That included punishing criminals with death. Even after bing a king, he did everything to make people equal no matter what their magic levels were.


    "Well..."


    Yet, in this reality, Thomas''s negligence was responsible for Dorian losing hisst rtive, as well as his ssmate spending countless years in a psychiatric ward.


    "I can''t exin..." Lucas lowered his head, knowing full well that no one would believe him anyways "But... You should go and search for her. Do you have paper and pen?" Lucas asked while extending his hand.


    "Mhm... One second." Lucas opened a portal, walked through it, and almost instantly returned with a pen. "Here you go."


    Lucas held out his hand and closed his eyes, mumbling something under his breath. Almost immediately, Lucas returned with a pen in hand. "Here you go," he said.


    Drake bent towards the paper and started to write down the address Lucas recited. "She lives there," Lucas said as they finished up.


    Drake stood up straight, shifting his gaze between Lucas and Thomas. "Alright," he said gruffly. "I will try to find her."


    Lucas nodded, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. He pointed at Thomas onest time. "Make sure he doesn''t bother me or my life in Elemental kingdom."


    Drake''s lips curved into a thin line as he looked at Thomas. He slowly nodded, sighing. "That can be arranged."


    Dorian pped his hand on Drake''s shoulder, the corner of his lips tugging up into a smirk revealing a set of shark-like teeth. "So nobody will interrupt me or try to kidnap Elizabeth from now on?"


    "Yes," Drake replied confidently. "As long as you stay no body else gets hurt." He paused for a second then added with a hint of vengeance in his tone: "Only those bastards who put you in aa."


    "Uh... I... Can''t promise that." Dorian grinned maliciously.

 Chapter 51 Return Home

    ?Lucas went home and fell straight to bed without even removing his clothes. He was exhausted and needed sleep more than anything else. He was worried about Thomas, but he knew he needed rest before doing anything.


    "I wonder how Drake will deal with this situation," he said under his nose as he closed his eyes.


    ***


    The following day, Lucas woke up early, as usual. He felt refreshed after getting enough sleep. He stretched his body as he sat up and yawned. He nced around the room and saw a mirror.


    "Mhm." Lucas nodded as he remembered what had happened yesterday. ''It was a good n. But there is more.'' he thought to himself. He was relieved that he didn''t have to kill Thomas, as there might be a way to turn him into one of his pawns.


    He walked to the mirror and looked at himself. He was wearing white boxers. He stared at the mirror and said, "It''s been ages since I''ve seen you, Lilith. I miss you." Lucas said, but Lilith''s ghost never showed up.


    "Was I cured?" Lucas sighed as he turned away from the mirror.


    ''Of course I am.'' he thought to himself. ''I am not even a human. An angel can''t have hallucinations.'' Lucas clenched his fists. While he was relieved, Lilith''s face haunted him for so long that he got used to her. Now that she was gone, he felt a part of him was missing.


    Suddenly, he heard a knock at the doors.


    "Are you home?" Sarah''s voice called for him behind closed doors. "Are you okay?!"


    "Yeah, I''m fine." Lucas smiled. "Come in!"


    Sarah opened the door and stepped inside, her heart racing. Lucas was standing in the middle of the living room in nothing but a pair of grey boxers, his silver hair disheveled. She quickly averted her eyes and mumbled, "W-Where have you been yesterday?"


    Lucas scratched his forehead awkwardly as he didn''t know what to tell her. ''I can''t tell that I was fighting king Thomas. Can I?'' he wondered. He didn''t want to lie, but he didn''t want to tell her the truth.


    "I was just tired. Sorry I didn''t answer you." Lucas lied as he looked at Sarah. "Can we talk about thister? Right now, I have something else to discuss with Dorian."


    "Sure..." Sarah said quietly as she looked at Lucas.


    Yesterday she had arrived on the doorstep of Lucas''s home so they could go to school together and instead had been given a cold, solid door to silence. She was smart enough to know that he had not been home. Was he avoiding her? Was he avoiding something? It seemed unlikely. More questions swirled in her head, questions for ways to fill in the gaps. But she decided not to question him.


    "Can you wait a couple more minutes?" Lucas asked. " I want to go to take a shower."


    "Okay..." Sarah nodded as she looked at Lucas.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Take a seat." He said, walked towards the bathroom, and closed the door behind him.


    Sarah sighed as she sat down on the couch. She had been so flustered to see Lucas undressed that she had not even asked him her questions. She stared at the door, waiting for Lucas to exit.


    Lucas, on the other hand, had watched Sarah from the corner of his eye while she waited, as he had been naked. He was already big, unlike Drake, who was small. He had a strong, scarred, chiseled body made for fighting and made for punishing sinners. The strong, stout neck was above broad shoulders and powerful arms. His chest had a light covering of sweat, which made his muscles shine underneath the light. Red, thick veins could be seen on his arms.


    ''Ugh... My body has mutated.'' he thought as he remembered how scrawny and slim he was when he awoke in this world. He had been weak, frail, and sickly. Now he had grown stronger than before. He had gained muscle mass, and his body was now more prominent and fitter.


    After a shower, he dressed up and put on some clothes before leaving the bathroom. When he returned, Sarah was sitting on the couch, reading notes from school.


    "Finished?" Sarah asked with a smile.


    "Yes. Thanks for letting me use your bathroom." Lucas said politely.


    "Anytime." Sarah smiled as she looked at Lucas. "So what do we do now?"


    "We can go to school together." Lucas smiled as he looked at her. ''And then I would have to go to the castle.'' he thought to himself. He chuckled at the thought.


    He realized that there were many differences between the novel and reality. He wondered, what about king Thomas? Did he ever meet his past-life''s lover reincarnated in Lightburn? In the novel, king Thomas had two wives, the princess and his former lover from the past life. Thomas was a king, so the princess marrying him was apparent, but what about Olivia?


    "Hey... Sarah? Today I won''t be able to hang out after school." Lucas said.


    Sarah''s eyes widened as she looked at Lucas. "Why?" she asked, disappointed. She wanted to find a way to ditch Lilith and ask Lucas on a date. Or at least, hang out just the two of them and pretend to herself that it was a date.


    "Oh, I just have to visit a castle." Lucas smiled as he looked at Sarah. "Don''t worry. I have an invitation." Lucas lied.


    "A castle?" Sarah repeated. Her disappointment quickly faded away as she saw Lucas''s smile. "W-What are you going to do there?!"


    Lucas walked closer to Sarah and ced his finger on her lips. "Shhh. It''s a secret." He said with a yful voice and winked.


    "Wha¡ª?" Sarah blushed as she felt Lucas''s warm breath on her face. She couldn''t believe that he was about to her. She had always wanted to kiss him, but she never imagined that it would happen now. However...


    "Well, I am ready for school. Let''s go." Lucas chuckled and walked to take his backpack. "Almost forgot the backpack!"

 Chapter 52 Back To School

    ?Lucas and Sarah went to school together and noticed Lilith with a bunch of girls. The girls were praising Lilith for how pretty she was.


    "She''s really pretty," one of the girls said excitedly. "I bet all the guys want to date her."


    "Yes, I heard she has a boyfriend," another girl said.


    Lilith wasn''t answering but smiling at them. Her face was bright red, and her cheeks were glowing brightly. She was blushing as the girls giggled.


    "Well, some things never change..." Lucas said with a chuckle after hearing what the girls were talking about.


    "Oh,e on, Lucas..." Sarah said as she looked at Lucas. "You know how beautiful Lilith is."


    Lucas'' eyes widened in surprise as he heard Sarah''s words, and he raised an eyebrow in disbelief. His gaze darted around the yard as he tried to figure out what had happened the day before between these girls. He furrowed his brow in confusion, wondering when Sarahplimented Lilith was thest time. ''Never. I don''t think she everplimented Lilith!'' Lucas thought to himself as he nced at Lilith again.


    When Lucas and Sarah walked past the girl group, Lilith immediately grabbed his hand. "Not even going to say hello?!" She pouted as she red at Lucas.


    "Sorry!" Lucas said apologetically. "Hey, Lilith." Lucas sighed and walked away, which infuriated Lilith.


    Lilith apologized to her new friends and ran after Lucas and Sarah.


    "HEY!" she caught up and grabbed Lucas''s shoulder.


    Lucas stopped and turned around. "What is it?" he asked.


    "Where have you been yesterday??" Lilith asked. She would have checked on Lucas herself. However, she promised her father that she wouldn''t use her divine abilities in the mortal world. That includes ''divine eyes'' magic.


    "Oh, yeah... Sorry." Lucas scratched his head awkwardly as he tried to think of an excuse. He felt Sarah''s gaze on his back and decided to use the same lie he had given her. "I was feeling tired yesterday. Probably because of your father''s training."


    "Oh..." Lilith said quietly as she looked away and bit her lip. "That makes sense..."


    "Yeah... Anyways, new friends?" Lucas said as he nced at Lilith''s admirers.


    "I guess..." Lilith shrugged her shoulders. Then she noticed Sarah. "Oh, hey, Sarah!" She walked to Sarah and hugged her.


    "Hey!" Sarah hugged her back.


    ''WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED WHEN I WAS GONE?!'' Lucas screamed in his mind. Lucas gasped in disbelief as he watched the two girls, locked in a constant battle of words and pranks, suddenly converge into an affectionate embrace. ''But seriously?! WHAT THE FUCK!'' he thought as he tried to calm down.


    "Since when did you two get along?" Lucas asked, confused.


    "Lilith has been training me to fight people," Sarah answered.


    "S-She what?" Lucas stuttered.


    Sarah nodded. "Yes, she is teaching me how to defend myself. I asked her after seeing how good of a trainer her father was."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lucas met Lilith''s gaze, and her lips twitched in a satisfied smirk. The corner of her golden eyes crinkled with pleasure, and she winked at him.


    "She is a pretty good fighter. However, she often tries to avoid it." Lilith sighed and then red at Sarah. "Seriously, that is a nasty habit. If a fight started, you have to finish it!" Lilith scolded Sarah.


    "I know! I know!" Sarah said defensively. "I''ll work on that!"


    Lucas''s eyes widened as he took in Sarah and Lilith standing side by side. His eyebrows rose towards his hairline, and his jaw dropped in shock. A huge smile spread across his face as he eximed, "Woah! Are you two training to kill people?" He felt his heart lift with joy, and a bright excitement fluttered through his veins.


    "Yes. Yes, we are!~" Lilith''s voice was light, and the corners of her mouth twitched with a mischievous grin punctuated by her tongue poking out between her lips.


    Sarah''s mouth dropped open; her horrified gaze instantly locked on Lilith as a chill ran down her spine."K-Kill?!" she stammered, her body going rigid with fear. "NO! She is training me in some self-defense!"


    "Haha! We''re joking!" Lilithughed as she yfully punched Sarah''s shoulder. "We are just having fun!"


    "Y-Yeah..." Sarah gulped as she tried to recover from the shock. She nced at her two friends, who were nowughing together.


    "So... Did you beat up someone?!" Lucas asked Sarah whileughing.


    "I... Uh..." Sarah started stuttering and blushed as she looked at Lucas''s amused face.


    "Come on, Sarah. You can tell me. I won''t judge you." Lucas winked.


    Sarah''s cheeks turned bright red as she averted her eyes from Lucas and Lilith. "Uhm..." she began nervously. "I-I..."


    "Go ahead." Lucas encouraged her.


    "I strengthen my body with mana... And..." Sarah''s face flushed from embarrassment.


    "Yes? Yes?!" Lucas started to get excited to hear about Sarah''s first real battle.


    "Sarah''s voice faltered as she stumbled over her words. "And I-I kicked a couple in his... Uh... Y-You, know what..." She said and gazed at Lucas''s crotch.


    Lucas felt shivers and his eyes widened in shock as realization dawned on him. His mouth hung open for a moment as he took theplete picture of what Sarah had done. "Girl... You are brutal," he finally said his voice barely above a whisper.


    "N-Not really..." Sarah stammered as she blushed furiously and averted her eyes from Lucas.


    "Come on, Lucas. She did her best!" Lilith stepped up beside Sarah, her face radiating a smug arrogance. She rested her hand on the girl''s shoulder and nodded for Lucas to speak. "Say something."


    Sarah''s cheeks burned red, and her heart sank as she saw Lucas standing there. Her mind raced. The words that might have been spoken were like a puff of smoke, disappearing just as soon as they entered her thoughts. She wished she could crawl into a corner and disappear, embarrassed at the idea of Lucas thinking she was a dangerous girl. She wanted him to think well of her more than anyone else.


    Lucas''s lips curled into a knowing smirk as he noticed Sarah''s face flush red. He strolled in closer and leaned into her, his warm breath tickling her ear as he whispered something secret. "You did great... You deserve a reward!"


    However, he underestimated Lilith''s hearing. She instantly screamed. "I WANT A REWARD TOO!"

 Chapter 53 New Classmates

    ?As the trio walked into ss, they noticed two new transfer students sitting in the back. One they instantly identified as Darwin, a hero that got his butt whooped by Sarah on Lucas''s first days in school, and another was a blond girl with twin tails.


    Darwin sat in Lucas''s seat and waited for Lucas''s reaction.


    However, Lucas just sighed and walked past him to another empty seat.


    "Y-You''re not going to ask for him to move?" Sarah asked


    Lucas looked at her, then looked back at Darwin. "I''m pretty sure he just wants me to make a scene. Let him be." Lucas red at Darwin, and their gazes met. ''You fucker... I will rip your limbs off.''


    Sarah sighed and sat down in an empty seat. She pulled out the chair next to her and offered it to Lucas. He took it and sat down.


    "Don''t worry, Lucas. If he tries anything, I will beat him up." she said with a smile, "I promise!"


    Lucas looked at her and chuckled. "Don''t worry. Remember? I unlocked my mana. I can deal with him myself."


    Then Lucas''s eyes locked on the new girl. ''Is that who I think it is? Jessica?'' He had to admit; this was unexpected. He thought he wouldn''t have to see her, but now that he thought of it... He didn''t know when he met her in the novel.


    "Oh well." Lucas sighed. ''Should I kill her? She didn''t do anything to me, tho.'' Lucas felt his internal conflict escting as he thought of leaving the girl alone. It was like a vice squeezing his chest, and he could feel his mana be erratic. Suddenly, an invisible miasma surged out of him, making his ssmates cough and cover their mouths. "Oops." Lucas apologized sheepishly as he returned to his seat.


    The instant Lucas settled into the seat, his mind raced past Jessica, and his mana built up like a raging tornado. Panic swept over him as he remembered the warning Isaac had given him. ''If the original body owner rejects your choices, your mana will run rampant.'' He''d experienced this sensation before but felt it differently this time. No matter how much training he had received from Isaac, he could not bring the mad surge of mana under control, and the terror of what could happen if he failed sent chills through him.


    He scanned the room. Twenty-one students were milling about, discussing what had just happened in hushed tones. Everyone was looking around except for Jessica and Darwin, who stared directly at Lucas with knowing looks.


    Lucas''s met Darwin''s gaze and smirked. "I will poke your eyes out if you continue staring at me." He threatened.


    Darwin ignored the threat and smirked back.


    Jessica, however, tilted her head in confusion. She leaned closer to Darwin''s ear and whispered, "Does he have his power back?" She asked.


    Darwin shrugged. "I don''t know. I can only assume that he does."


    "T-This is bad..." Jessica muttered a curse under her breath as she caught Lucas'' gaze from across the room. She hesitantly raised her hand in a wave, but instead of returning the gesture, Lucas scowled and insolently held up his middle finger.


    "I think it''s way worse than we''ve thought." suddenly, she turned to Darwin. "He''s vulgar. This was not supposed to happen."


    Darwin frowned. "Not supposed to happen? Maybe your future sight simply sucks?" he teased.


    "Excuse me?!" Jessica stood up and mmed her hands to the table. Then yelled, clearly offended. But after seeing everyone''s gazes on her, she smiled and apologized to her new ssmates. "Sorry, guys. We just had an argument..."After saying that, she left the ssroom.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everyone was silent except for Darwin, who cursed and stood up to follow her. "Wait!"


    Darwin followed her out of the ssroom, and soon enough, they reached the courtyard. Jessica walked to a nearby tree and sat underneath its shade. When she noticed Darwin, she ced her hands behind her back and rxed against the trunk.


    "What is it, Darwin?"


    Darwin sighed and sat next to her. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have teased you."


    Jessica looked away and fiddled with a leaf on her skirt. The soft petals felt like velvet on her fingertips. "It''s okay. But I have a question..." Her mind was racing, and she was trying to figure out why Lucas would behave so rudely toward her. Could it be that he knows the future as well? "You''re reincarnated from a world with no magic? Right?"


    "Yes, what about it?" Darwin asked. It wasn''t a surprise to him that Jessica knew this because her ''Future sight'' was a very high-ranked magic that allowed her to gather information about the future.


    "And you found out about me and this world from a book?" she asked curiously.


    Darwin considered her question for a moment, then opened his mouth to speak. "I mean... It was a novel. But yeah."


    Suddenly Jessica''s face turned sour as if she had eaten a raw lemon. "Goddamit!"


    Darwin looked at her in surprise. "Eh? What''s wrong?"


    Jessica let out a deep sigh. "I should have known this was going to happen. I can''t believe I was stupid enough to trust my future sight." she clenched her fist and stomped her foot angrily. "My future sight is no longer trustworthy."


    "Huh?!" Darwin eximed in shock. He needed help understanding how a skill that gives nigh-omniscient to a person could be untrustworthy. "Exin. What do you mean?"


    Jessica scoffed. "Because Lucas is like you. He is from a world without magic."


    When hearing this, Darwin choked on his own saliva. He couldn''t believe his ears. "Are you serious?" he asked incredulously.


    "I am one hundred percent serious, Darwin." Jessica replied with a sigh. "This is why he is hostile to me... He knows what I nned on doing to him."


    Darwin''s jaw dropped as he gaped at her. She stood with her hands folded in front of her, and her face remained passive, giving away nothing of her inner thoughts. He wondered in amazement how she could be so collected in such a dire situation.


    "It exins how he gained his magic so quickly." Jessica continued. "I can only assume that there was something about Lucas unlocking his mana inside that book. Right?"


    "Yes..." Darwin nodded. "Doesn''t that mean that we''re fucked?"

 Chapter 54 Liliths Rage

    ?"Doesn''t that mean that we''re fucked?" Darwin nervously gulped at the memory of how powerful Lucas became in the second novel. He remembered that Lucas Ciffer was a final boss in the novel, a monster that needed to be stopped as quickly as possible.


    "If he knows my n, then I am useless. I am sorry." Jessika said sadly. "There is no way I could seduce him."


    "Seduce who?" they heard a voice behind them.


    They spun around to find Lilith, her eyes smoldering with rage as she tightly twisted a strand of purple hair into a snarled knot. Her intense gaze burned into them, her fury so palpable that it seeped through the air like heavy smoke.


    "W-Who?" Darwin gasped. He had never seen Lilith before, and her beauty stunned him. ''As a protagonist... I will get her.'' His face showed an ugly grin. "H-Hey, what''s your name, babe?"


    Meanwhile, Jessica quickly understood who this was. She fell to her knees out of fear, and her face sank as if she was stuck in a bottomless swamp.


    "So what you two lovebirds are plotting?" Lilith''s lovely face twisted into a scowl. Her fists clenched tightly as she hissed at Jessica in a fury.


    "Lilith..." said Jessica. Her voice trembled. "Lilith... Lilith Gold."


    Darwin''s face lost color after hearing the girl''s name in front of him. ''L-Lilith Gold... T-This can''t be happening! Why do all the most powerful characters appear at the story''s beginning?!'' He froze in ce as his body shivered at the presence of the goddess.


    "So you know me!~" Lilith faked a smile. "You two are disgusting bastards, and I knew something was up when Lucas couldn''t control his temper!" Lilith walked towards Jessika and pped her.


    Jessica''s face twisted in pain as she grabbed her cheek. Tears rolled down her face.


    "D-Darwin! Help!" She screamed as she stared at Darwin with sorrowful eyes. "Please!"


    "D-Darwin! Help! P-Please!" Lilith sneered, her lips curled in a cruel smirk as she watched Jessica struggle. Cold, dark eyes glinted with delight as she savored every moment of Jessica''s humiliation.


    ''This is bad... I can''t beat Lilith. I can''t protect Jessica. Lilith is a goddess, so he can''t die, but... Lilith will kill me...''


    "I heard you want to bully my Lucas!~" Lilith said yfully and pointed at Darwin.


    "N-Nothing like that..." Darwin shivered at the sharp re aimed at him. He knew that he had a chance to defeat Lucas. However, he was terrified of the fact that she was an invincible character. His face turned green in fear. "I-I-I''m the protagonist!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lilith''s voice filled the air with a chilling fury as she seethed at Darwin, "The protagonist? Ha! I''d recognized you from a mile away. You are no hero. Just a pathetic coward who stoops to these despicable tactics to stand a chance against me!" Lilith''s grip on Jessica''s neck tightened as she let the full force of her hurtful words set in.


    "D-Darwin..." Jessica''s eyes slowly lost their sparkle as she looked at Darwin. She began to tremble uncontrobly and clutched her throat with both hands, trying desperately to push away Lilith''s grasp. However, the goddess''s body was too strong. "H-Help..."


    "Help her, Darwin." Lilith red at him as she continued choking Jessica. "Save your friend."


    Darwin''s face twisted in despair, his eyes strained and glossy, as he watched his best friend slipping away. His throat grew thick with the effort of swallowing his sobs, and the harder he fought to keep them in, the faster they seemed toe. He absently rubbed his hands together, trying to muster a strength that he knew wouldn''t be found. "Please¡­" he whispered, almost pleading, "she''s a goddess¡­." He could feel a desperate fire in his gut as he epted that his only chance of survival was to stay away from her.


    A wave of despair washed over him, and he could feel it pressing down, trying to drag him into an all-consuming darkness. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, pressing back against the darkness. He had to protect Jessica; he had to fight, even if it cost him his life. He channeled his energy and felt mana pulsing through his veins, readying himself for the attack.


    "Boring." Lilith sighed and dropped Jessica onto the ground. She heard his thoughts, and she saw his mana slowly gathering and realized; it wouldn''t be fun if Darwin, in this girl''s eyes, would be a hero, now would he? So she decided to let her go.


    "D-Darwin... Y-You bastard." Jessica muttered weakly as she gasped for breath. She was lying on the ground, one hand covering her neck and the other covering her mouth. She looked up at Darwin with tear-filled eyes.


    "J-Jessica...I really..." Darwin felt his face drain of blood as he stood there, the words dying on his lips. He wanted to tell her that he wanted to help her, but seeing Lilith''s smug face, he realized this was her n. "Y-You knew..."


    "Tell your little girlfriend if she everes close to Lucas. I will kill you both." Lilith snapped. She turned and walked towards the school. But before she entered the building, she turned back to tell them something. "I''m telling you this not as a goddess but as Lucas''s best friend. Whatever you are thinking, it''s not going to happen. "


    She entered the school, leaving two transfer students traumatized.


    "Hello everyone!~"


    Lilith practically bounced into the ssroom, bright and cheerful. Her golden eyes sparkled with delight, and her long purple hair swayed in rhythm with her movements. She waved and smiled at her ssmates, blew a kiss to the teacher, and even hummed a tune under her breath. The other students couldn''t help but stare in awe ¨C this was the first time they had seen such an entric side to Lilith in public.


    Lilith walked closer to Lucas and Sarah. Then she pinched Lucas''s cheek, making him visibly irritated.


    "Lilith!" He eximed while frowning.


    "Hahaha! You are so cute when you''re serious!" Lilithughed."Hey, Sarah!" She waved her hand at her and then moved into position behind Lucas, and began organizing her things. "Now, let''s start the day with morning ss."

 Chapter 55 Classroom Of Chaos

    ?"W-What''s gotten into her?" Sarah''s brows rose in confusion. She was used to seeing Lilith act like this, but it was usually only when it was just the two of them or Lucas was around. Then another thought came to Sarah, "C-Could she be drunk?!''


    "Uh... I have no idea." Lucas echoed her expression of bewilderment. ''I doubt gods can get drunk anyway...'' Lucas though. Besides, he heard themotion outside and the entire fiasco of Darwin and Jessica plotting against him. But he wasn''t nning to tell this, Sarah.


    "Maybe she got a date or something?!" Sarah''s lips curled into a sly grin as she stared at Lucas, the corners of her eyes scrunching with delight. She was sure that Lilith''s constant advances toward him would finally cease.


    Lucas awkwardly scratched his head and chuckled as he muttered. "I doubt that." He tried smiling. However, he couldn''t get rid of one thought in his head. ''So they know that I was reincarnated as well? That changes everything.'' After all, the story no longer went the same route as the novel and could be even more problematic.''


    Sarah tried to interact with Lucas, but he was lost in thought. So she pinched his arm to get his attention.


    "Lucas!" she yelped.


    "Ow! What was that for?!" Lucas winced and rubbed his arm.


    "You''re too quiet! And I am bored!" sheined. After not seeing him yesterday, she felt extra clingy to him. "I know you''re thinking about something. What is it?" she probed.


    Lucas clenched his mouth shut and shook his head. "I just had a lot on my mind."


    "Well, I''ve got some things to say about that," she said.


    "What?"


    "Juste to my ce tomorrow. After school is over," she whispered. "I need to talk to you about something really important."


    "I will think about it." He said while giving a warm smile. She returned the gesture, but her face turned dark and sad once he turned away.


    Jessica and Darwin shuffled into the ssroom, their usual strides reced by slow, heavy steps. Jessica''s lips were turned up in a tight smile, and she didn''t make eye contact with Lilith while Darwin nervously scanned the room, avoiding the same gaze. Despite their best efforts, the sadness in their eyes was undeniable.


    The teacher''s face was a mixture of anger and confusion as he stood up, looking around the room at the new transfer students who had arrivedte. He motioned to Darwin, a tall, thin boy with messy brown hair and a downcast expression.


    "This is Darwin Sedric," he said in a clipped tone. "He transferred here from the same school but from a different ss. Due to an¡­unfortunate incident¡­he has been relocated here." He scowled at Darwin as if daring him to challenge the story.


    Darwin bowed, and with a smile, he nervously added, "Yes, it''s a pleasure to meet you all."


    Whispers and snickers rippled through the ssroom when they noticed Jessica''s long blonde hair cascading over her shoulders after Lilith messed up her twin tails. The boys'' eyes widened as they caught sight of her warm smile and gentle demeanor, forgotten were their dreams of dating Sarah or the feared Lilith, the ice queen of the school.


    And this is Jessica Sanders," he said. "She is a new transfer student from the adjacent town."


    "Yes, uncle," Jessica said, her voice soft as she tried to impress her new ssmates.


    "You will be seated over there." His voice rose to amanding volume.


    "Parasytes, both of them." Lilith said out loud, without even bothering to keep her voice down. Unlike Lucas, she didn''t bother to hide her hatred for her new ssmates.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Every student''s gaze fixed on Lilith as she folded her arms across her chest. The chatter among the students softened, and all of them shifted in their seats, their minds racing with the same question¡ªwhat had transpired between Lilith and the two transfer students that warranted such a public disy in ss? It must have been something serious.


    "Shut up!" the teacher yelled.


    Students'' voices died down to whispers and then silenced as the teacher directed his attention to them. Jessica felt her heart racing and tried to shrink into the chair. Darwin''s eyes scanned the room and noticed Lucas sitting in the back.


    Lucas once again showed his middle finger. Darwin saw the gesture and awkwardly smiled. He didn''t dare to face Lucas, who had the protection of a goddess. Only when he became strong enough to fight her, at least.


    "Stop it! Both of you!" the teacher shouted. "Stop acting like children! You''re fourteen!"


    Lucas'' eyes sparkled smugly as he corrected the teacher''s assumption. His birthday was the same day he fought king Thomas for the second time. "I am fifteen!" he said, his voice brimming with pride. "It was my birthday yesterday."


    Sarah and Lilith gasped in surprise and disbelief. Sarah''s eyes widened while Lilith''s jaw dropped open. They both jumped to their feet, shocked expressions on their faces.


    "IT WAS YOUR FUCKING BIRTHDAY?" they yelled in unison.


    Lucas was startled and stared at them for a couple of seconds. ''I should have kept this a secret. Shouldn''t I?'' he muttered to himself.


    Lilith walked over to Lucas and grabbed him by his cor. "Why the fuck didn''t you tell us?!"


    "Y-Yeah!" Sarah agreed. "W-We could have bought you a birthday gift!" She said while stuttering and holding back tears.


    "Or thrown you a party!" Lilith added.


    Other ssmates could only stare as two girls single-handedly started bombarding Lucas with questions, making him stand up and slowly step back.


    "Come on! What the fuck were you doing yesterday?!"


    "Yes! W-Where were you?!"


    "Uh... G-Guys... We have ss..." Lucas tried to calm the situation down; however, neither Lilith nor Sarah had it. Both continued pushing him into a corner.


    The atmosphere in the ssroom suddenly turned hostile and chaotic, and the chatter drowned out the teacher''s voice.


    "QUIET!" the teacher shouted. "Sit down! Now!"


    Girls reluctantly obeyed, and Lucas was grateful to the teacher.


    ''Girls are brutal. Dammit.''

 Chapter 56 A New Deal

    ?After school, Lucas watched Lilith and Sarah move away. He clenched his jaw and turned towards the castle where Thomas was. A n had formed in Lucas''s mind: he would use information about Olivia to have leverage over Thomas. Lucas walked briskly forward, the evening sky darkening in the distance.


    ***


    After about an hour, Lucas found himself standing in front of the door to the royal wing of the pce. He took a deep breath and knocked on the thick oak door. It creaked slightly as he pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    "You..." a familiar voice came from behind him.


    "Thomas!" Lucas spun around, surprised.


    "What are you doing here?" king Thomas looked at him in annoyance.


    "I wanted to make up with you." Lucas smirked. "You know, let the bygones be bygones." He chuckled, but his words fell on deaf ears.


    "Don''t y stupid. You know what you did." Thomas red at him. "Three nobility families fell because Dorian went on a rampage. We could have stopped him if you did not intervene."


    Lucas scratched his head and said, "Sorry about that," in a tone that suggested he wasn''t sorry at all. He shifted nervously, his gaze darting around the room before he finally looked him in the eye and said, "Anyways, I have a question for you."


    Thomas clenched his fists and slowly approached Lucas, his jaw tight and eyes zing. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest as he tried to control the urge to lunge at Lucas and strike him.


    Drake exined that Thomas couldn''t exile Lucas, nor could he expose him as a threat to the kingdom. Drake made a deal with an angel, and he wasn''t going to risk his own life for this kingdom. If Thomas did something stupid, he was on his own.


    Thomas clenched his fists, and the veins in his neck bulged. He bared his teeth and mumbled a curse under his breath, but he knew there was no point in fighting against Lucas and Dorian if Drake wasn''t in his corner. He took a deep breath, unclenched his fists, and turned to Lucas. "What do you want," he asked through gritted teeth, "angel."


    Lucas grinned, now that Thomas had stopped his temper, and asked, "How is Olivia doing?" He took note of the shift in Thomas''s countenance. He was utterly taken aback and couldn''t utter a word. It had been eons since he''d heard that name.


    "I can assume you still haven''t met her in Lightburn? Need help with that?" Lucas''s words were soft, but his eyes held a warning that told her he knew the answer to his question. His mouth twisted in a crooked smile as if waiting for his response.


    "S-She''s dead. What are you talking about." Thomas stuttered but couldn''t control his anger and grabbed Lucas by his cor.


    "Chill out, kitten," Lucas said as he removed Thomas''s hand from his shirt and pushed him away. "You know I''m here to help you. I can even help you find her." He chuckled. "Tho she won''t have memories of you, the emotional attachment would be there."


    "What are you talking about?" Thomas asked in confusion. He had no idea why Lucas was being so vague and overly friendly. "She''s dead. I told you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s not exactly the case. Are you not interested?" Lucas'' smirk grew wider, eyes twinkling, as he tilted his head to the side and said in a light, teasing tone, "Don''t you miss your old step-sister?" He crossed his arms over his chest and continued to prod. "Don''t you wonder what happened to Olivia after you went to hell? What happened after you sacrificed yourself to save her from damnation?"


    "H-How do you know all of this?"


    Thomas'' heart skipped a beat. His eyes widened, and his eyshes fluttered as his eyes filled with tears. His heart was pounding in his chest as he stared at Lucas. "H-How? How do you know?" Thomas bit his lips as he attempted to control his emotions.


    "Oh, you''re interested." Lucas chuckled and put on a teasing tone. "Well, she''s fine. She''s alive and well."


    A gentle smile graced Thomas'' face as he asked, "She remembers me? She''s married?"


    "Nope." Lucas''s face dropped. "It''s sad, man. I think she subconsciously was waiting for you. What a poor and pathetic girl." Lucas shut his eyes tight and drew a trembling breath. He dragged the back of his hand across his damp cheeks, but the corners of his mouth were twitching. His face was contorted in a mask of false sorrow.


    "That poor and unfortunate Olivia... She must be lonely. Waiting for you..."


    Thomas sunk to his knees as he felt his heart crumble in his chest and his fists clenched. "Is she happy?" he asked.


    "Why don''t you make her happy?" Suddenly, Lucas stretched out his arm, and a me crackled from his open palm. His once clean sleeve was now scorched, and Thomas stumbled backward in shock. "Why don''t we make a deal? My friend." Lucas''s devilish grin returned, and his eyes sparkled with madness. "I''ll give you a chance to meet her again."


    "P-Pardon?" Thomas said, surprised. He looked up at Lucas, his eyes wide.


    "You heard me. You want to meet her again. Right?" Lucas narrowed his eyes, studying Thomas. "I can bring her to you. I can help you find her. I am capable of doing that. So what do you say?" His lips parted in a sudden grin. "Should we let bygones be bygones?


    Thomas stared at Lucas'' outstretched palm, tempted by the unknown possibilities that seemed to promise liberation from his mundane existence. His temples throbbed as the seconds ticked by, and he hesitated, imagining the consequences of his decision. Finally, steeling himself for whatever was toe, Thomas slowly reached out and grasped Lucas'' burning hand.


    "My terms, that you would owe me two favors." Lucas added. "I will give you information on where Olivia lives and how to get her back."


    "Wh-What are you doing?" Thomas'' pupils dted as he stuttered in surprise. "Are we making a deal?"


    "Clever kitten, we''re making a deal." Lucas chuckled, his voice carrying a hint of mockery. He was right. Thomas was about to pull back; however, Lucas tightened his grip. "You''re smart for a royal, don''t worry... You will have Olivia by the end of the day."

 Chapter 57 Lucass Part Of The Deal

    ?Thomas took a deal without much hesitation. He felt a rush of relief wash over him as he gave in. He was eager to see his beloved sister again, and he wanted to erase the memory of her death from his mind. It was a desperate decision, but he couldn''t resist.


    As the two monsters shook hands, a bright me exploded from their palms, enveloping them both in a blinding sh. The deal was made.


    1-Lucas gives Thomas information about Olivia''s whereabouts.


    2-Thomas owes Lucas two favors.


    This deal was highly disadvantageous to Thomas, as Lucas could ask anything, and Thomas would only be able to ept if he wanted to live, regardless of the favor.


    In exchange, Thomas would be reunited with a lover from his past.


    Lucas saw a glimpse of hope in the king''s eyes as he squeezed his hand tighter and nodded in agreement. Lucas couldn''t wait to burst his bubble.


    "Good." Lucas released his hand from Thomas''s grasp. "Now, let''s go." He said as he opened the doors and left the castle


    Thomas nodded and followed him.


    Ironically, he was anxious, as if he had made a deal with the devil.


    ***


    The two of them walked through the city inplete silence.


    Thomas wore a cap to cover his cat ears. The disguise was minimal, but somehow it worked.


    "Where are we going." He gripped Lucas''s shoulder tightly. He knew it wasn''t a trap. Otherwise, Lucas would die for breaching the contract.


    Lucas pushed away Thomas''s hand and chuckled. "For someone who lived for thousand years, you have low patience." He looked at him with a fierce re. "We''ll be there soon."


    "I-I-" Thomas swallowed hard. He blinked rapidly, his throat dry. "Tell me, where are we going? You know I could teleport us there." He looked around the street, seeing dozens of pedestrians walking by.


    "Well, I want to take a walk." Lucas red at him menacingly, and his voice dripped with cruelty. "Do you have a problem with that?" Lucas grabbed Thomas''s wrist and squeezed it tightly.


    "But why?!"


    Lucas shrugged. "Because for all I care, I can tell you where to find her 50 yearster. My contract does not specify the date."


    "Y-You ...!" Thomas swore.


    "Next time, listen to the terms." Lucas said as he rubbed his thumb along Thomas'' wrist, "Luckily for you, I am a nice person. So I will take you there. Today. But if you continue yourints, I will extend my part of the deal to the next day."


    Thomas'' body trembled in anger and disgust. He wanted to rip his hand off Lucas''s wrist, but instead, he clenched his fist tightly and pulled his hand away from Lucas'' grasp.


    "I am sorry." Thomas apologized in defeat.


    Lucas shook his head and said, "No need for that. This is business." He motioned to the street and said, "Let''s go. We''ve wasted enough time."


    They left the central street, passing through the courtyard with its ornate fountain and statues. Then they saw a mutant and the mages'' peace department.


    The building was old and needed renovation, but it served as the main headquarters for the knights of the kingdom.


    "Here." Lucas stopped walking and pointed at the ''mutant and mages'' peace department.


    "W-What the?" Thomas eximed, his face turning pale. "What is the meaning of this? Are you making fun of me?!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lucasughed, his voice full of malice. "Oh, Thomas. Of course, I am not." His happy face showed a wicked and dark smirk that terrified Thomas. "It''s destiny that makes fun of you."


    Johnson was a B-ranked mage and an MMPD officer. In the novel, he was the one who investigated Thomas after he assaulted and hospitalized his entire family after awakening his demonic abilities.


    After a while, Johnson introduced Thomas to Olivia, a young pdin, and the two instantly hit off as Thomas recognized Olivia''s soul. He married Olivia andter the princess of the elemental kingdom, Maria.


    However, in reality, Thomas never attacked his parents and brother; he left them. Because of this, he never got a chance to meet with Olivia or Johnson.


    "Funny, right?" Lucas asked with a smirk on his face. "As a king, you defunded mutant and mages'' peace department, making Olivia''s life harder than it was supposed to be." He burst outughing.


    "In Elemental kingdom, MMPD acted as peacekeepers, yet you assumed they weren''t necessary."


    Thomas''s face was narrowed in rage. He bit his lip as he struggled to keep a straight face.


    "So what do I do now?" Thomas asked in confusion. He wondered if Olivia would hate him. Would she forgive him?


    Lucas cocked his head to the side as he processed his thoughts.


    "In books, you''d probably be head over heels the moment you two saw each other again. Some fairy tale romance bullshit," he said with a hint of sarcasm, gesturing with his hands in a theatrical, romantic way.


    "But... This is reality." Lucas said in a serious tone after he stopped ying around.


    Thomas gazed at the MMPD building, uncertain of what to do next. He contemted entering the building, but his mind was nk with what to say to her.


    "Though you can just make up some story and lie to your teeth, this might help," Lucas said tly and shrugged.


    "Urgh..." Thomas felt sick. He closed his eyes, leaning against the wall in front of him. He felt an overwhelming sense of dread. "Am I prepared to try?" He asked himself in a daze.


    Lucas grinned. He pushed Thomas forward and whispered, "Go on. Go and meet her."


    "But," Thomas hesitated, and his heart pounded loudly.


    "But what?" Lucas''s eyes narrowed, his lips pursed, and he released an exasperated sigh. "What? Getting cold feet?" he said under his breath, the frustration evident in his voice.


    Thomas shook his head, feeling the effects of a dry throat as he tried to swallow. "No. I-I will do it."


    "Good. Remember, you still owe me two favors." Lucas red at Thomas as he pushed him toward the building. "Get the inside!" Lucas added while pushing Thomas to enter the building. "I can''t stay around watching over you like a cupid! I''ve got necromancy to learn!"


    "F-Favors?" His knees turned weak, and his hands turned cold and mmy. "Wait. Necromancy?"


    "GO INSIDE!" Lucas yelled.


    "Fine, fine." Thomas gave up.


    Thomas'' body shook as he walked toward the main entrance of the MMPD station. He tripped on the step, but he didn''t fall. His feet stung, and he grimaced as if he was in pain. "Ouch..." He said in a low voice, rubbing his knee.


    When he entered the main lobby, a man in a blue uniform walked up to him. "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Thomas took off his hat, revealing his cat ears, then smiled awkwardly. "Umm... I am here to meet with Olivia."


    The officer slowly flipped through his diary, his eyes darting from the page to Thomas'' face. Recognition shed across the officer''s face, and he swallowed hard, Adam''s apple bobbing in his throat. "King Thomas," he said with thinly veiled fear, "What brings you here?"

 Chapter 58 Arc 2 - Rise Of The Dead (Prologue)

    ?Lucas strode away without so much as ncing back at Thomas. His part of the task was done, and he couldn''t care less if Thomas managed to reconnect with his estranged pal.


    "Time to stretch out my wings," Lucas said, jumping far into the sky.


    To learn necromancy, he knew he had to visit his dragon friend, Erath Alcides. After all, who better to teach him these ancient magics than an ancient dragon?


    He soared through the sky above the bustling urbanndscape, his wings shimmering in the light. He made a beeline for the highest peak and soon spotted a dragon''s mana on top of thergest mountain.


    "There you are!" He eximed after finding the dragon.


    He flew to that mountain and found Erath sleeping.


    "All this stupid lizard does is sleep. What the hell!" He yelled out as he mmed his foot against the dragon''s limb.


    Erath jolted awake, his eyes shooting open.


    "Y-You again..." Dragon awkwardly raised his head. "What do you want now?" Erath slowly stood up.


    "To ask you for a favor!~" Lucas answered yfully. Lucas tried to act as cute as possible. "Could you help me out? Please?!~"


    Erath examined Lucas, who spoke with the innocence of a child yet was aware that this was all an act. Erath knew Lucas could kill him if he felt like it, viewing him as a monster. He had noticed in their previous fights that Lucas had been holding back, leading him to wonder what someone as powerful as an angel would want from him.


    Erath''s scaly brows furrowed as he leaned forward, his hands sped tightly in hisp. He cleared his throat before letting out a careful breath and asking, "So tell me. What do you want?" The question hung in the air, thick with suspicion and worry.


    Lucas'' eyes lit up with a mischievous sparkle, and he blurted out, "Necromancy!"


    Erath stumbled back in shock at the request, his face contorting with confusion and disbelief.


    "Yes! I want to learn necromancy!" Lucas said, barely able to contain his enthusiasm. He was practically bouncing with excitement.


    Erath scratched his head. He hadn''t expected such a request. "Are you sure? Necromantic magic has been banned in many realms for thousands of years. There''s no way you can study it."


    "Nah, it''s only banned in the Holy kingdom. The main reason I was exiled to the Elemental kingdom is that my angelic mana is very simr to necromantic mana." Lucas said nonchntly. "Luckily for me, it would work if I want to learn it."


    "Well, that''s true ..." Erath frowned. "I could give you a quick lesson... If you want."


    "Thanks!" Lucas replied enthusiastically.


    The thought of mastering the art of necromancy had crept into his mind when he met Lilith''s father, Isaac. He knew that Isaac had the power to bring back the dead and wondered if he himself had that power, even as an angel. If he did, the sky would be the limit if he had the ability to restore the dead and give them a bit of his strength so that they could gain retribution for themselves. In this way, he could remain in school with Lilith and Sarah without arousing suspicion and exact justice for the wronged.


    "Alright." Erath sighed and reluctantly determined he had to appease the angel. He elected to instruct him in a spell he knew for reviving the dead. He began by giving an overview of necromancy''s principles and workings.


    "First, you won''t be actually reviving the exact person. It''s more like you active a robot... Or a puppet. " Erath exined, using his finger to draw a circle in mid-air. "Your own mana will control that thing. You control it by giving your will to it."


    "So I don''t resurrect them?" Lucas asked curiously.


    "Not exactly. That''s only possible for gods." Erath paused and smiled, "To do that, you need to stop a person from reincarnating. To resurrect a person, you need to have the deceased''s soul."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, "I need to keep a soul in the body to resurrect them?"


    "Indeed. Gods can summon the souls and forcefully fuse them with their former bodies." Erath exined, "But unlike gods, the only power over souls angels have is ... Souls'' punishment."


    Lucas tilted his head at Earth''s words in interest. ''Souls'' punishment?'' he looked at the dragon curiously and asked. "What''s that?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Wrath coughed awkwardly and answered. "You can torment corrupted souls and send them to hell."


    Lucas mulled over the idea of whether it was possible to call up spirits from hell. If it was possible for him to send them there, there might be a way of bringing them back.


    He sat still and thought, his forehead creased in concentration. After a few moments, he spoke up, his voice loud in the silent chamber. "Dragon," he said, "exin to me the process of how to do it."


    Dragon nodded his head and began to search the ancient texts lining the walls.


    "Alright." Dragon nodded and started exining the process. "From blood, you must create a pentagram sigil around the dead body. You also need a strong mana catalyst to hold the mana inside."


    Dragon then exined how to use mana to bring the dead back to life. As long as the dark mana was strong enough, it should work. However, the amount of mana required was immense.


    "The bodies themselves will keep all the blessings, mana, and physical strength they acquired in their lives. But your own mana will strongly influence it. " Dragon continued exining. "Knowing how powerful your angelic mana is... You might create heroic-level undead."


    Lucas tilted his chin up and arched an eyebrow. "Anything else I should know?" he asked. "Will the undead be distorted in any way?" He felt a bit anxious that the zombies he was going tomand might not appear the same.


    "No. As long as you have a strong catalyst for mana, your bodies will be as good as new. In fact, even better than in their original lives."


    The corners of Lucas''s mouth curled into a smirk as he imagined the terror that woulde over the sinners when their victims, now ghosts, came to take their lives.


    "What are you nning?" Erath peered at Lucas in puzzlement as Lucas''s face contorted into a mischievous grin while his mind raced.


    "Just some wholesome thoughts." Lucas grinned widely and tilted his head at the dragon. "Thanks for the pointers. I''ll head back now."


    "Wait!" Erath suddenly called out. Lucas paused on his way out and turned around.


    "Be careful. If you use too much mana, you''ll probably end up creating angelic mutants." Erath said worriedly.


    Lucas gave the dragon a warm smile, "Don''t worry!~"


    Lucas soared through the sky, the wind whipping his hair and clothes, and a satisfied grin stretched across his face. He wondered how he should use his necromancy powers. He decided to start by preventing crime, so he flew towards thergest building of the city and hovered in the air, scanning the streets below for any signs of trouble.


    Soon, he noticed a group of bandits mugging an old man. Lucas smiled.


    "I found some test subjects!~ he yelled out cheerfully before diving off the building. His wings suddenly appeared, and he glided swiftly toward themotion. As he came directly above them, his wings disappeared, and he dropped quickly toward them.


    Hended on the ground and walked towards the group of thugs, who suddenly turned to face him, their eyes filled with greed when they saw him.


    "Hey, kid. Hand over your money." The leading man pulled out a knife from his pocket, a smirk on his face, "I bet you wouldn''t even make it out of this alley alive. We might spare you if you give us your money and leave."


    Lucas gave a light chuckle, ''These people don''t understand that a person who fell from the sky might be dangerous.'' his face was cold and unreadable as he asked, "Hah... Is that so?~"


    He took a step forward while releasing a massive amount of mana into the air, causing the thugs to take several steps back in shock. A bolt of lightning hit the thug holding the knife, sending him flying through the air; his cry was cut short as he hit a wall and fell to the ground with a dull thud. He coughed up blood.


    "No. No. No. You have to die to be my test subject!~" Lucas unfurled his wings and, with a single powerful thrust, shot a glossy ck feather arrow at the thug.


    The thug grunted in agony but suddenly felt a feathery object enter his skull, ending his life instantly.


    The other thugs were wide-eyed in fright and started running away as fast as they could. Lucas pped his wings and gave chase. In his mind, he had already nned how to use the dead he would acquire.


    "Don''t worry; I will use your bodies well!~" The aura of power that surrounded him pulsated with malice.

 Chapter 59 Arc 2 - Good Deeds.

    ?"You sinners should be grateful..."Lucas''s fiery red eyes red at the bandits, burning through their souls and revealing all the secrets they had kept as they tried to flee. His cruelughter echoed through the air as they panicked, unable to decide whether to fight or run away. "You will be a part of my glorious new project."


    There was no mercy in Lucas'' heart; he saw them as nothing more than rats and showed nopassion for their crimes against the weak. This group loved preying on the weak, assaulting them. But this time, they had been caught, and now they would be preyed on by someone far more powerful.


    "M-Monster!" an old man who was a bandits victim yelled as he looked at the feather stuck inside the corpse''s head.


    The sight of the feather shocked all of them since none had ever witnessed a spell granting someone wings. They couldn''t decide if it was a spell or a magical artifact.


    "W-What the hell was that magic?!" One of the thugs eximed, but suddenly his head was decapitated.


    "Help!" Another thug screamed for help when he saw his friend''s head on the dirty floor.


    "Let''s dance!~" Lucas smirked and disappeared from everyone''s sight again.


    Lucas moved with lightning speed, his handsshing out and grabbing the thug''s neck in a vice-like grip. The thug gasped as Lucas''s fingers tightened, and blood spurted from an unseen wound.


    "No... God. P-Please..." A second thug stepped backward, but before he could call out for help, Lucas had already cut off his head with a single, swift hand motion. The two lifeless bodies slumped to the ground with a sickening thud, their screams reverberating through the street.


    Blood spurted from the neck as another thug''s head was cut off as well, his screams echoing through the street.


    "Y-You''re a fucking monster!" the fourth bandit yelled, preparing himself for battle. He pulled out his daggers, readying for Lucas''s movement.


    Lucas raised his chin, a maddening smirk ying on his lips. His cold red eyes sparkled with delight as he stepped closer, arms spread out in a mocking gesture. "Let''s make it more entertaining, shall we?" he said, voice dripping with arrogance. "I''ll even give you a free shot. Who knows? You might be lucky enough to put me in my grave!"


    "Y-You..." The fourth thug''s eyes grew wide with terror, and he wanted nothing more than to scream and run away. But he knew that the monster, with its broad wings and sharp talons, could easily catch up with him. He looked around and saw another bandit on his knees, with a pale face and yellow liquid pooling around his legs. "Dammit, Mork!" he yelled out desperately. "Help me out here, will ya?!"


    Lucas grinned, one corner of his mouth turning up slightly. His hand absently scratched at the stubble on his chin as he shrugged carelessly. "Oh, I didn''t even notice that guy!~" he said, yfully adding, "You both can have a shot at me!~"


    "..." The two bandits stared nkly at each other, unsure what to do next. They knew the sinister figure before they were ying with them, but they had no choice but to follow along.


    Lucas rolled his eyes and sarcastically remarked, "Here!~ I''ll make it even simpler for you. Is this better?!~" He put his left hand up to cover his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "T-That''s it... Now or never, Mork." The fourth bandit said silently and watched the guy who wet his pants stand up.


    His hands shook with emotion as he picked up the sword from the ground. He channeled all his strength into the sword and unleashed its power toward Lucas, who was still cowering in excitement with his eyes shut tight.


    Two bandits leaned in, eyes wide and mouths agape, as Lucas''s head rolled off his shoulders and hit the ground with a sickening thud. As the reality of their victory sunk in, they erupted into a unison cry of "YES!" Joyous whoops and hollers filled the air as they jumped up and down, fists pumping in celebration.


    "I did it... I did it..." the bandit raised his sword into the air. "I yed that monster!" However, the celebration didn''tst long as a thug who held the sword dropped to the floor after a punch in his stomach.


    "G-God..." He cried out in agony as his ribs snapped beneath Lucas''s feet, thetter''s headless corpse looming above him. Lucas''s foot mmed down, and his chest caved in from the weight of it.


    Lucas''s body slowly dragged his head with an extended arm. As it tried to fit the head back in ce, Lucas''s voice spoke up from the head, sounding hollow and distant. "To kill me, you need to use holy or cursed mana," he said. His body then started to heal itself, closing up the wound and knitting the flesh back together until there was no trace of the decapitation. "You could also destroy my body if you have strong enough mana of any type," he continued.


    Thest guy shouted, his voice trembling and eyes wide with terror. His knees buckled beneath him, and he fell to the ground, refusing to meet his fate. His fists clenched tightly as he pounded them onto the hard ground, tears streaming from his face. His ragged breathing was punctuated by desperate cries of "Unfair! Unfair!" and "How can we kill the unkible?"


    "Are you not even going to try?" Lucas asked, tilting his head in disappointment. "You guys often prey on the weak. I suppose you were prepared to be preyed on by someone strong."


    "P-Please don''t..."


    In response to the pleading, Lucas released feathers from his wings. A gush of red blood burst from the feather''s tip, sttering against the wall behind him.


    "Monster... Monster..." An elderly gentleman went on speaking while he leaned against the wall, shielding his eyes with his hands.


    Lucas watched as the elderly gentleman quivered in fear, seemingly more scared of Lucas than the other hooligans. He snickered, "Ah, doing good deeds, what a treat!" he said with a hint of irony.


    He picked up the body and a few heads and flew away into the mountains, Erath''s new home.


    "W-What''s this?" Erath asked, but Lucas flew away right after putting down the body parts. "The fuck?" The dragon questioned,pletely confused as he looked at dead bodies.

 Chapter 60 Arc 2 - Still Need A Catalyst

    ?Erath watched Lucas take off into the sky and contemted why the angel brought the dead bodies and severed heads. He studied them for a few moments, then shifted his stare up to the horizon, reflecting if it had been a mistake to inform Lucas about necromancy. When he swiveled around, he focused on the corpses and heads sprawled at his feet. "He''s nning to test it out in my home?" Erath sighed.


    "Angels are always up to no good," said Erath, shaking his head. His stomach growled, and he muttered. "The way I see it is this: if he is going to experiment here, he could at least bring me something to eat." he picked his teeth with a w and added. "One-horned bull would be nice."


    "What are you dreaming about?" he heard a voice above him.


    He raised his gaze and saw Lucas with an armful of body parts, the heads of his victims hanging limply like fruit. He fixed Lucas with a curious re and asked, "You sure are hungry, aren''t you?" Then Lucas flung the remains to the ground. Heads shattered like porcin on the hard stone, and dismemberments scuttled away like maimed spiders. With a mischievous smirk, Lucas announced, "You can snack on these if you''re still hungry!~" and plummeted from the sky onto the mountain.


    "Oh,e on," Erath groaned in disgust, "I don''t eat humans."


    "I know. I know." Lucas chuckled and said. "That''s why I knew I could bring them here. I knew you wouldn''t chew on my test subjects." Lucas said as he stretched his legs and walked to the remains. He carefully ced the new body parts and heads on the ground so they wouldn''t roll away. Then he nced at Erath. "How do I do it?" he asked.


    "You still need a catalyst" Erath was surprised by Lucas'' question. "No offense, but without it, their bodies would explode."


    "Mhm... Then what can I use as a catalyst?" Lucas asked.


    Erath shrugged and scratched his stubbled chin. "Well, a powerful magic stone would usually work," he said. He paused when he noticed that Lucas was scowling at him with an empty expression and nervously cleared his throat. "But with your corrosive mana," he trailed off, suddenly aware of the ufortable stillness in the air. He swallowed before continuing, "You need something from hell."


    "Hell? Like a demon''s blood or something?" Lucas blinked slowly and moved his head from side to side, his brain working hard to process the dragon''s words. He knit his eyebrows together, shook his head, and began pacing around the small chamber, muttering under his breath as he tried to piece together the puzzle.


    He stopped in front of the dragon, eyes wide and mouth opened slightly in question as he asked for greater rification. "Or do you mean some sort of specific object? Stone from hell? The stone that absorbed lots of hell''s mana?" Lucas thought aloud as he walked in circles. Then he nced at the dragon with a raised brow.


    "You know you need to be more specific."


    "To be fair, demonic blood would work." Erath chuckled. "But for someone as powerful as you, it would require the blood of a really powerful demon."


    "Yeah..." Lucas nodded in confirmation. He thought for a moment before asking, "How about the demon king''s blood?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The dragon was taken aback by the recollection of the three demon kings that lived in Lightburn. He quickly recalled that Lucas had a good rtionship with one of them. He nodded in confirmation as he spoke. "That would work. But that''s a short-term solution."


    Lucas awkwardly chuckled as he said, "It... would require lots of blood... Right?"


    "Whoa. You know a lot." A dragon couldn''t help but be surprised at Lucas''s insight. "Yes, you''d have to feed your undead the demon king''s blood daily to keep it active. Massive amounts of blood."


    Lucas furrowed his eyebrows in concentration, his eyes going distant for a moment. "Yes," he said atst, his voice low, "A necromantic donation would weaken undead creatures and demons, but it wouldn''t be enough to kill them outright¡­."


    "Makes sense." Erath scratched the back of his head, eyes wide in wonder. He had to admit that Lucas knew a lot about magic and demons, so he wondered if Lucas''s former world had highly advanced magic or if Lucas was simply perceptive. "Your old world must have been pretty advanced in the magic department, right? Did they not have necromancy there?"


    "My old world? You mean Earth?" Lucas chuckled at the dragon''s assumption. "My old world had no magic." He paused, his eyes narrowed as he recalled his previous life. "We were simple creatures with simple dreams and simple lives. We used weapons and wits to fight and kill our enemies." He looked at Erath with a hint of sadness in his eyes and whispered. "Nothing fancy."


    Erath''s gaze softened as, for the first time, he realized the depth of emotion in Lucas''s eyes, a deep red that never seemed to show anything more than anger or a false sense of joy. Then, at that moment, he thought he saw something more like a glimpse of sorrow, which made him wonder. ''Is this the real Lucas?'' He decided to ask an important question.


    Erath asked cautiously, "Do you want to go back there?" He quickly shook his head, embarrassed for the asking. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to pry. You seem to feel different when speaking about Earth." then he awkwardly chuckled, "Earth... What a funny name."


    Lucas was silent for an extended period of time before he answered. His voice held a hint of loneliness. "No, I don''t miss my old life," he began but then thought of all the joy he had experienced as a child. "But I do have some nice memories."


    Lucas was silent for an extended period of time before he answered. His voice held a hint of loneliness. "No, I don''t miss my old life," he began but then thought of all the joy he had experienced as a child. "But I do have some nice memories."


    He thought about his childhood and remembered how Lilith had called to him over the back wall of the garden to y catch with her. Heughed as he recalled how serious she had been as she bowled him over with a tree branch and how red he was when he was forced to wear one of the outfits she picked out for him. A grin curved his lips as he thought about when she invited him to the cinema. He remembered how his heart thudded in his chest as he watched the movie, hand in hand with her, for the first time.


    "Memories?" Erath questioned, wondering where the conversation was heading."Want to talk about them?"


    "Yeah. Memories of me burning people alive. Fighting people barehanded, and ripping eyes from eye sockets." Lucas smiled softly and said, "Ahhh. Those were good times." he said with a blush and a smile on his face.

 Chapter 61 Arc 2 - Snowlands

    ?Lucas and dragon Erath were atop the mountain, the only sound the whistling of the wind. Lucas surveyed whaty before him: a vast expanse of sky that seemed to stretch on forever. He then swiveled his head towards Erath and inquired what would be the best long-term solution for a magic catalyst. "What other options do we have?" he asked.


    "In the Snonds, there is a massive meteor made from mana crystals, the size of an entire mountain."


    Dragon''s words shocked Lucas so much that he almost let go of the head he was carrying. He had no clue that this thing even existed! How did it get here? He wondered how the world had been able to survive a huge meteor without shattering it into pieces.


    He looked at Erath and asked, "Did get prevented the catastrophe?"


    Erath nodded its giant head, "Yes. A powerful red-eyed deity."


    "So it wasn''t Isaac," Lucas muttered under his breath while thinking how stupid he must have been not to realize this earlier. It would make sense if a god intervened when the meteoric impact urred. If they didn''t stop it, their wouldn''t exist.


    "Let me exin..." Erath said and began to tell the story about the red-eyed god who saved the entire Lightburn from a massive catastrophe.


    Red-eyed thwarted the catastrophe of a meteor shower charged with magical energy by generating an immense anti-gravity field around the meteor. They also constructed a barrier from the dust and shards ejected from the collision. As soon as the asteroid began to enter, Red-eyed summoned an outstretched hand that absorbed all the wicked magic energy in the vicinity until only spotless white mana remained. This mana was enriched with Lightburn, bestowing its people with magical capabilities and mana. It enabled them to study sorcery and mighty battle monsters that emerged through rifts in space.


    Once the process wasplete, the Red-eyed god vanished without a trace. No one could exin the god''s origin or why he hade to help them. In response, the people built temples to honor the red-eyed god, though none remembered his name. Over time, as the memory of the savior faded, Isaac''s believers rose to power.


    "Ungrateful fuckers." Lucas swore under his breath, and rage bubbled within him. He clenched his jaw as he felt the injustice of it all. In his mind, Isaac had failed in his duty to protect those who had trusted in him, and he felt that the red-eyed god was betrayed. He red at the sky, speaking through gritted teeth, "I bet Isaac was sleeping like a baby during that time." His shoulders sagged as he exhaled a heavy sigh.


    Erath raised his scaly brow and said, "It makes sense that they lost their faith in red-eyed god in time. It was a very long time ago, and he never showed up again."


    "Why haven''t we heard about this before?" Lucas asked curiously. "I don''t think this was exined in a history textbook."


    Erath startedughing, "That''s because the Holy kingdom deemed believers or the red-eyed god as heretics."


    Lucas couldn''t argue against that. "So the red-eyed god was erased from history books because of that, huh?" Lucas scratched his head in confusion. But shook his head as he decided not to think about it. He didn''t need to meet red-eyed god; he needed the meteorite."Do you know where I can find this meteorite?"


    "Fly to the Snonds, and search for the temple built for the red-eye god on top of the tall mountain; you won''t miss it as it is the only red-eyed god temple remaining in the world," Erath replied. Then he added, "That''s the mountain you''re looking for."


    "Right!" Lucas shouted excitedly. "Thanks, Erath. I''m off. Don''t eat the corpses. I''ll need them." He jumped into the sky and manifested wings, then flew off into the horizon.


    The dragon tensed, his eyes shut tight and his scales rippling with agitation. His keen ears detected Lucas''s mischievousughter, and he murmured to himself, "He''s a kid. He''s just a kid."


    ***


    A few hourster, Lucas flew towards the Snonds. When he arrived at the area, he was surrounded by snow-covered mountains and forests. He searched for hours, but none of the mountains seemed to have a temple, so he assumed a magic spell hid it.


    "Dammit, should I just ask the locals?" He cursed as he flew towards the small town.


    There weren''t many buildings except for the small houses scattered along the side of the road. The whole ce reminded Lucas of a postcard picture taken during the winter season,plete with colorful trees covered in fluffy white nkets and bright blue skies above them.


    Lucasnded down gracefully next to the house, his strong frame silhouetted against the evening sky. He reached up and rapped his knuckles against the wooden door three times. He waited patiently, his hand hovering in midair. After what seemed like an eternity, the door creaked open, and a woman stepped out. She wore thick woolen clothes that obscured her form, though Lucas could tell she was a few inches shorter than him. Her long brown hair spilled over her shoulders in a ponytail, and her skin was pale and almost luminescent in the evening light. Her features were sharp, giving her an air of a warrior rather than a housewife.


    She wore heavy boots over her feet, making her appear taller than her height. In addition, she also carried a wooden sword strapped onto her waist, probably used to hunt animals. "Who are you?"


    "I am Lucas, a traveler passing by." he bowed. "I am a little lost. Could you help me by telling me where is the mountain of the Red-eyed god?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Red-eyed god?" Her eyes widened when Lucas asked the question, and herplexion grew pale. She detected the abnormal manaing from Lucas and eximed, "W-What?" She quickly looked around the yard to make sure no one else was paying attention, then pulled Lucas into the house.


    "W-What''s wrong?" Lucas asked, confused by the sudden change of events.


    "My name is Alena," she answered with a shaky voice. "Please follow me inside." Once they got indoors, Lucas noticed that the interior was much warmer than outside.


    Alena led Lucas down the hall, stopping at a room full of old furniture. She pushed open the door, leading Lucas in. Inside, Lucas found himself staring at a man lying on the bed. His body waspletely frozen, his limbs stiffened, and his eyes wide open. "Is this your husband?" Lucas asked in shock. Despite feeling the soul within the body, Lucas couldn''t sense a single sin within that frozen person.


    "No, this is my son. My husband died five years ago."


    "What happened to your son?"


    "C-Curse of Medusa. H-His body is basically dead, but his soul is trapped in his body." Alena spoke quietly, then she grabbed Lucas''s arms and, with tears in her eyes, asked. "A-Are you the red-eyed deity? P-Please... Send his soul away."


    Lucas didn''t answer; his mind was racing around the thought, ''Dead. Soul was trapped in a dead body.'' Then Lucas''s smiled widely as he muttered. "This is fucking perfect!~"


    Alena stared nkly at Lucas, her mouth half open.


    Then Lucas grinned evilly, "I might be able to help your son."


    "T-Thank you!" Alena hugged Lucas tightly. "Let my son rest in peace."


    "Oh, but I prefer reviving his body." Lucas returned the hug gently and whispered in her ear. "Your son will be reborn."


    "Y-You mean he''s going to live again?!"


    "E~xactly." Lucas yfully added.


    Lucas couldn''t contain the excitement coursing through him. He had been searching for this opportunity for so long, and now, he had found it. Carefully, he began to piece together the corpse, concentrating on finding any signs of a soul lingering within it. It wouldn''t take much to send the flesh of this deceased person back to life, but one wrong move and the entire mission would be ruined.


    Lucas'' eyes widened, and he rubbed his hands together eagerly. "For that, I need to enter the Red-eyed god''s temple. Would you help me find it?" He peered expectantly as if he hoped the answer would be yes.


    "Y-yes, I can do that." Alena quickly nodded.


    Lucas surveyed the terrain, trying to locate a map. "Do you have a map?" he inquired. "I''ve been scouring the mountains, yet I can''t seem to locate it - I''m not sure why."


    "Absolutely," Alena said as she stepped away from Lucas to the desk. She opened a drawer and withdrew a map, returning to Lucas with it. She ced her index finger at the mountain situated in the center of the Snonds. "This is where it is. Thest followers of the Red-Eyed god concealed it to prevent it from annihting by the Holy kingdom."


    "Can you take me there?"


    Alena nodded, her eyes gleaming with hope. "You can use my husband''s horse. It''s big enough for two."


    "Thank you!" Lucas bowed. "Please

 Chapter 62 Arc 2 - Red-Eyed Gods Secret

    ?Alena guided Lucas through the ancient forest, his eyes growing wide in wonder as thendscape changed dramatically. The canopy of trees blocked out the sun, casting the forest in a deep shade of green. An eerie silence hung over the woods - no birds sang, and no snow insects buzzed in the air. All that could be heard was their own footsteps crunching on the dry leaves.


    Lucas and hispanion made their way through the densely wooded area, the crunch of leaves and twigs beneath their feet until the trees started to diminish, and the light of day was reced by a deep gray. Lucas looked ahead and spotted arge cave entrance. He quickened his pace and stepped closer, his breath catching in his throat as he took in the view. The ceiling was high and smooth, like a dome, and protruding from the ground were numerous long-formed stgmites, some of them reaching up to the roof. Lucas knew right away that this must''ve been created byva flow thousands of years ago. He gazed at the magnificent sight and released a soft sigh of awe.


    After walking for several minutes, Lucas stopped abruptly and turned back to face Alena. "Sorry to interrupt, but I have something important to discuss."


    "Y-Yes?" Alena''s tone shifted slightly, indicating nervousness.


    "First things first: I want you to stay behind me," Lucas said, pointing at the path ahead of them. He didn''t want her to notice his ns to gather rocks from the cave and use them as a catalyst, then continued, "Now, let us begin."


    Lucas took two steps into the cave and felt an energy from the walls that soothed his soul. The smell of wet limestone and an energizing hum filled his lungs as he closed his eyes and breathed it in. He moved his hands as if he was scooping it up, cupping it in his palms, and smiled. "Ah, yes. That''s the stuff."


    He knew that this was the ce he would be able to use as a catalyst for reviving the dead. Now, all he needed to do was gather the dead body, which should take a few minutes if he chose to fly. With that thought in mind, Lucas proceeded further into the caverns.


    The moment Lucas set foot inside the cave, his senses immediately picked up the presence of a creature hiding somewhere within the darkness. He sensed its aura and followed its trail with ease. He traced its scent with his nose and realized it came from deep within the earth.


    When Lucas neared the end of the tunnel, he caught a glimpse of its tail disappearing into another dark hole in the wall. He inhaled deeply, closing his nostrils and sniffing hard. He could feel its essence lingering close to him, but not too far. It wanted him to follow, but it kept itself hidden.


    "Mhm?" Lucas turned back but only saw Alena staring nkly at him with wide eyes. "Is something wrong?" he asked, noticing that she appeared anxious.


    "N-No...it''s nothing," Alena stammered nervously.


    Lucas squinted, his gaze tracing the faint lines of scattered footprints on the ground that the creature had left. The hairs on the back of his neck rose in anticipation, and he felt a race of excitement coursing through his veins as he followed the trail. His breathing was slow and shallow as he quieted his mind, allowing his instincts to take over. He felt a sharp tug at his gut,manding him to move forward. And suddenly, there it was¡ªthe beast!


    A giant ck beast sat like a statue near the cave floor, blocking Lucas''s way forward. The beast was gigantic, a massive pile of burning coal with two small, ck beady eyes sunk deep into its skull. Its body was half buried in the ground and emitted a burning stench. A short silver mane ran down its neck to the middle of its back. It waspletely ck except for its silver scales that resembled armor.


    The creature''s eyes glowed with a sickly yellow light, and its huge gaping maw moved slowly, revealing an array of razor-sharp fangs. Its needle-like ws flexed, ready to lunge, and the beast emitted a low, menacing growl that chilled the air.


    Lucas''s voice was thick with warning as he spoke. His knuckles were white, and he clenched his fist. ck energy swirled around his hands like liquid smoke, and small des of energy shimmered around his hands. "Go back, Alena," he said. "This is going to get brutal."


    Alena quickly stepped back, "H-Hold on, sir! This is the guardian of the temple!" she cried out, standing between the creature and Lucas.


    "S-Sorry to intrude, but please let us through." she bowed her head low before the creature.


    The monster roared, shaking the entire cave with its force. The walls trembled violently, causing cracks to spread across them. Dust fell from the ceiling and covered both Lucas and Alena in gray powdery kes.


    Lucas'' mouth''s corners lifted as he took in the figure before him. "He looks aggressive."


    Standing upright on two muscr legs, its bodybined both man and beast. Its neck extended from its powerful shoulders and curved downwards to a thin snout, revealing pairs of sharp fangs that glinted in the dim light. Two horns protruded from its forehead, curving up towards the ceiling, while four pairs of muscr arms connected to its legs, ending inrge wed paws. Its torso was covered in thick fur, and Lucas noticed that it had no clothing on, exposing its naked body to the chill night air. The creature seemed almost alive as it stared at Lucas with its glowing yellow orbs.


    "It would be bad to kill it?" Lucas questioned Alena. His bloodlust started to make her shiver.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes! It would reveal the temple to the outside world!" Alena eximed and spread her hands


    "Then get this beast under control." Lucas sighed, annoyed. He retracted his mana and muttered. "If only the Holy kingdom wouldn''t bother these people, there wouldn''t be a need for Red-eyed worshipers to hide the temple."


    Alena bit her lip hard, trying to hold back tears. "We''ve been protecting the temple for generations, but our numbers have dwindledtely. We fear the day may arrive when we will no longer have the strength to defend ourselves."


    Lucas took a deep breath, calming himself down. "Alright, I understand," he said, still standing behind Alena.


    "T-Thank you." she smiled shyly. Then she turned around and gazed at the monster. "P-Please let us through."


    The monster reared back its head and unleashed a deafening roar. Its massive, reptilian body coiled up and quivered with anticipation as if it was ready to spring at a moment''s notice. Its glowing red eyes were trained on Lucas, and its nostrils red in response to the foreign intruder''s unmistakable bloodlust. Nothing would stop it from protecting its master''s temple by any means necessary.


    Lucas sighed. He gently pulled Alena out of his way and bowed to the monster. "Please let me through. I am not going to cause any harm to the temple."


    The monster''s yellow eyes narrowed, scrutinizing Lucas as he spoke, searching for any hint of a lie. The beast could sense the tingle of violence in the air, but something in Lucas'' gaze convinced him to let him pass. With a guttural growl, it lumbered away, and the door mmed shut behind him as soon as he was out of sight.


    Lucas followed closely behind Alena as she led him inside the cave. The interior was dimly lit by flickering torches ced along the walls. The floor was littered with piles of rocks that resembled stctites hanging from the roof. The walls were rough stone, which gave the impression of being carved directly out of rock. There were no decorations or furniture present¡ªjust empty rooms.


    "It is a bit disappointing," Lucas said. "All I see are empty rooms."


    "This is the main hall," Alena answered. "But it isn''t big enough to amodate more than ten people."


    They continued walking further into the cavernous building until they came upon arge room located in the middle of the structure. The walls surrounding it were decorated with intricate carvings depicting scenes of nature and creatures such as dragons and wolves. At the center of the wall hung a giant painting of the red-eyed god in action: summoning lightning bolts from the heavens and throwing them at the meteor while using a barrier to protect the citizens. The image depicted a scene that happened thousands of years ago, and yet it looked so real that Lucas thought he saw sparks flying off the god''s fingers.


    "This is amazing." Lucas muttered. Something about this drawing felt nostalgic, but he couldn''t grasp what exactly it was that triggered these feelings in him.


    Alena stared at the painting with reverence. "We have preserved our culture in every detail since ancient times. We believe that it will keep us safe from cmities and disasters," she said softly.


    Then she pointed to the ceiling and said, "Look up there."


    Above the entrance, a gigantic statue stood tall, each holding arge rock symbolizing the meteorite. The statues were positioned to face the same direction as the paintings. They appeared lifelike, standing still despite having been created centuries ago.


    "Those are the guardians of the temple. Their job is to guard this ce, keeping it safe from intruders," Alena informed him.


    Lucas stepped up to the sculpture and practically gawked at its beauty. With its graceful curves and finely carved details, it was stunning. He reached out and ran his fingers over the arm, marveling at its strength. All over its body was a coating of gold, glinting in the light of the torches. Even the veins seemed like they were carved out of streams ofva. An armor made of shiny gold adorned its torso while a cloak of silver cascaded down its neck. But what mesmerized him most were the dozens of red crystal eyes that dotted the body.


    "He wasn''t a god..." Lucas muttered in shock. "He was an angel."

 Chapter 63 Arc 2 - God Of Curses, Lucas!

    "He wasn''t a god... He was an angel." Lucas muttered in shock, as he ced his hand on top of the statue. He gently brushed off some dust that clung to the surface and leaned closer, inspecting every inch of its features. When the dust cleared, he found words written in the Englishnguage.


    [I may forget, but my grudge will remain; I may descend, but I will conquer the abyss and rise again.]


    His eyes widened at what he found. "That''s quite... cringe," Lucas whispered to himself. The inscription was ast quote said by a Red-eyed god... or in other words, a former angel.


    Alena walked around the room, admiring the beauty of the drawings on the walls. She was fascinated by the intricate details engraved on each one of them. They depicted various scenes of an angel fighting demons and evil spirits.


    She gasped at the sight of a drawing depicting demonic armies led by a human wizard being in by a single angel who flew overhead with swords drawn. She tried reading the quote below but couldn''t understand the letters.


    [My de has never drawn a drop of human blood, but I can feel yours on its edge today.]


    "My de has never drawn a drop of human blood, but I can feel yours on its edge today." Lucas ced his hands on her shoulder and read the quote aloud. "It''s amazing. No one ever told me there was another angel in Lightburn." Lucas paused for a second and added, "I wonder if he was from Earth as well, the writings are in English."


    "Earth? English?" Alena questioned. "I never heard of that ce andnguage. Is it some sort of ancient ce filled with mystery?"


    "Mystery, huh?" Lucas eximed. "Yesterday, I would have said no. But looking at these drawings and everything written here... I am starting to doubt myself."


    "W-What?" she couldn''t understand what Lucas meant, but he wasn''t too bothered to answer her.


    Lucas walked away, inspecting the rest of the drawings. The one that interested him the most was an angel fighting a god. The two fought in space, and arge yellow star was in the background. Both angel and the god were shing with each other with swords. God used what looked like a holy glowing sword, while the angel used what people consider a cursed burning ck sword with a red eye growing on its hilt.


    "Is this Isaac?" Lucas questioned when he noticed god''s youthful appearance and golden eyes. Lucas could see a message etched onto the stone; it was covered in dust, so Lucas cleared it so he could read.


    [You shall be my witness as I all your sins will burn in hellfire.]


    "Hmm..." Lucas examined the sentence carefully and muttered. "Yup, he was an angel for sure."


    "Hey, Mr. Lucas!" Alena called out to him from behind.


    Lucas spun around to find Alena running toward him with wide-open eyes. He watched as she approached and grabbed hold of his arm, trying to pull him away from the drawings. Her fingers dug into his skin as she pulled him along.


    "We should go!" she yelled, dragging him away from the drawings.


    Lucas frowned as she dragged him away. "What''s wrong?"


    "Someone''sing here..." Alena muttered as they reached the exit. "They killed the guardian."


    Alena''s words sent a cold shiver down Lucas'' spine. "Who?" he whispered in shock.


    "There''s a couple of dozen adventurers from the Holy kingdom outside." her voice trembled as she muttered. "W-We made a mistakeing here. Now... Now..." she stuttered as tears slowly dropped to her cheeks. "Now they followed us here."


    "Without the creature, the temple is visible to the outsiders? Right?" Lucas asked for confirmation as he pulled his hand away from Alena.


    "Y-Yes. They probably waited for years... Stalking for when someone would enter the temple." She nodded weakly, grabbing his hand again and holding on tightly to him. "T-They will kill us for being heretics."


    Lucas sighed heavily, feeling guilty about the situation. "I''m sorry, Alena. It''s my fault." he shook her hand off again and ced his hand on her shoulder. "But if you let me go alone to them... I will protect you and this temple."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lucas''s smile wasforting. However, his true intention was to use this temple as his ownir whenever he wanted to revive the dead. This ce was too good to let be destroyed, so he decided to protect it even if it meant that the Holy kingdom waged war against him.


    "After all, I am another Red-eyed god," Lucas smirked. "Different person, but same deity," he exined without revealing that he and the Red-eyed God were angels. "It''s my duty to protect the temple that was created for my predecessor."


    "A-Alright." Alena nodded her head.


    Lucas''s exnation sounded convincing enough to Alena, who looked at Lucas with hope in her eyes. But just then, a loud explosion echoed throughout the cave, and a group of armored warriors marched into the chamber. Their helmets protected their faces, and each warrior wore heavy armor. Each one carried a sword or spear at his side. There must''ve been twenty of them altogether, including five archers positioned on top of a nearby rock formation.


    The party leader walked straight past Alena and Lucas, stopping at the edge of the cave where he faced Lucas with a stern expression etched on his face as he looked at the drawings.


    "Excuse me, sir!~Are you the one responsible for destroying the guardian?" Lucas asked as he innocently tilted his head. "Or are you here because you''re a believer of mine?" Lucas asked as his eyes began glowing so bright that, for a moment, they illuminated the entire room.


    The party leader''s jaw dropped, and his eyes widened in disbelief as he red at Lucas. His nostrils red, and beads of sweat formed on his brow. His shock quickly turned to anger, and he snarled, "What the hell?" He couldn''t believe the menacing, red eyes staring him down.


    The adventurers scanned the area, their eyes searching desperately as they spoke in hushed tones. Fear was etched on every face. Suddenly one of the men let out a loud cry, his voice echoing off the temple walls. "Hey! What''s going on? T-That god actually exists?!" His finger trembled as he pointed to a Lucas whose red eyes glinted in the darkness.


    "C-Could that be the Red-Eyed god?!" another voice chimed in.


    "Is it an illusion made by this temple?!" another yelled, his voice filled with dread.


    Lucas stood motionless as every head in the room swiveled to face him. His jaw was set firm, and his fists were balled tightly. He made direct eye contact with each person, unblinking and unafraid as if he could see through their souls'' depths.


    "Whoa..." The party leader gasped, stunned by what they''d seen. He raised his spear and stepped backward with caution. "The only god that exists is the Holy god!" he yelled, raising his voice above the crowd.


    "That''s right! You should know better after your long journey!" another adventurer chimed in, looking around the room curiously.


    The party leader red at Lucas and spat venomously. "You think you can fool everyone?! The only god that exists is our lord, Holy God." he bellowed, drawing attention from the rest of the group.


    "Oh yeah?" Lucas chuckled at their ignorance. He wondered what Isaac would think about his believers acting like a bunch of barbarians. "Isaac, right?" suddenly, pair of dark feathered wings appeared on Lucas''s back, simr to the paintings on the wall. His body released dark mana liquid, which turned into solid armor. "Trust me. There are many more divine beings than holy god." Lucas''s voice turned deep, and when he opened his mouth, there was a single red eye inside it which was looking at everyone''s within the room sins. He released strong bloodlust that made all adventurers shiver.


    The adventurers grew silent as they watched Lucas intently. They held their weapons tightly and looked around cautiously, afraid that this was a trap.


    "Oh, hell no!" an adventurer eximed as he panicked and ran away. "Shit! I thought this thing was a myth!"


    "Deserter!" The party leader yelled in rage, and the air around his clenched fist suddenly froze. In a swift motion, he flung the massive icicle he had just formed in the direction of the running adventurer. But before it could reach its intended target, a ck feather flew in and crashed right into the center of the icicle, causing it to shatter into a flurry of tiny snowkes.


    Lucasughed mockingly. "Hey, you shouldn''t punish him for having brains!" Lucas said with a smile, pointing at Isaac, who tried to sneak out of the room. "I''m sure he''lle back once we''ve dealt with this thing."


    The adventurer party leader''s face twisted in anger as he shouted, waving his hands wildly in the air. Veins bulged on his forehead, and his breathing was rapid. "Don''t tell me you actually believe in this nonsense! It must be a trick!" His party members shrunk back, cowed by his rage.


    "How about this trick?" Lucas asked and opened his mouth, and the adventurers watched in horror as thick, ck smoke of mana billowed out, filling the room and choking the air. Everywhere they looked, the darkness seemed to creep, winding its way around them until it was too dense to see.


    "Alena stared up at the figure hovering in the air with a mix of admiration and terror. His wingspan was vast, the feathers glinting in the light as he flew around the room.


    His eyes, like two burning rubies, were arresting. His every move had an aura of power, and there was no denying his breathtaking beauty. Alena had heard stories about the red-eyed God, but seeing him in person was unlike anything she had ever experienced before. She felt her heart skip a beat when his wings pped, and against her better judgment, she gasped, "Glorious red-eyed god...No. God of curses, Lucas!" before dropping to her knees in awe.

 Chapter 64 Arc 2 - Battle For The Temple

    "You all dared toe into my temple to kill my guardian." Lucas stood before them. "And you dare call me a liar?" He raised his hands, and the air around him glowed red with power. His eyes burned red as he spoke in an English that no one understood but himself. The ground rumbled beneath their feet; the walls shook violently from side to side until they were forced back against each other by unseen forces.


    "Y-You''re a false god!" The party leader eximed while pointing at Lucas. Then he gazed at his army, "W-What are you waiting for! Attack!"


    The men began firing arrows and throwing spears wildly toward Lucas. But none of it did any damage to him or even slowed down his advance on them. All of them used mana to strengthen their weapons.


    "Kill the false god!"


    "Kill him!"


    Lucas smiled when he heard this. They would not be able to hurt him unless they could hit something vital like his heart with holy or cursed magic.


    Suddenly, the back of his skull was struck by an icicle which left arge gash oozing a dark liquid. The feeling of the ice and the mana it carried pulsing against his skin was overwhelming and made him feel faint. As he looked up, he could see the silhouette of a tall man hovering above him, clutching a spear made of ice and covered in holy energy in both hands.


    "Holy mana?" Lucas questioned, but the giant adventurer stabbed his shoulder instead of answering. This time, there was no pain, just coldness. A momentter, the skin hardened once more.


    Lucas'' face twisted in rage, and his eyes burned with fury. His hands, like iron ws, seized the adventurer''s neck and tightened. With sadistic pleasure, he whispered, "You should have aimed for the head!" and then snapped the man''s neck with a sickening crack. Blood spurted from between his fingers.


    "This was my own fault." Lucas ced his hand on his forehead in embarrassment. "I shouldn''t have treated you as lowlife thugs I usually fight..."


    Another warrior appeared behind him, and he was holding a massive two-handed sword, trying to cut Lucas''s head off.


    "Nice try, guys," Lucas said angrily; his gaze was cold and hard, and an eye formed from the wound in his chest stared straight at the warrior. With a powerful p of his wings, he spun in midair and sliced the man in two. Blood sprayed in every direction, and Lucas stood in the center of a crimsonke.


    He turned away from the corpses and continued walking towards the group, who had retreated farther inside their temple. Their faces were full of fear now because they knew what kind of monster they had faced.


    "L-Let us go..." one of them pleaded. "We won''t say anything about your powers if you promise never to return here!"


    "W-We make sure that no one will find this temple ever again.


    "


    "P-Please!" They begged.


    The leader''s face suddenly contorted with rage, and his eyes widened. He snatched the sword from its sheath, letting out a battle cry as he charged at the group of men cowering before Lucas. "You dare to insult the Holy kingdom?" he yelled as he swung his weapon, shing and slicing at anything in his path.


    "My apologies... Forgive me..." he bowed his head. "B-But I have children..."


    He cut off the begging man''s head without mercy. "Who else wants to betray the kingdom?!" He asked loudly, then shed the next person''s throat.


    Everyone stopped in their tracks, shivering in fear and exchanging gazes. They didn''t know who to fear more; an angel or their party leader.


    "If anyone tries to run, I''ll hunt you down!" he yelled out with an angry expression and pointed at Lucas. "Now, kill him!"


    Even Lucas stared at the adventurer''s leader in disgust. He was shocked at the party leader''sck of empathy for his team. He looked at him, and suddenly, his face turned into an evil smirk. "I bet I can make you beg for your life as well." he pointed toward the leader. "How long do you think it will take?"


    The leader''s face became red, and he trembled in rage. "You don''t scare me!" then he turned to his army. "You heard me?! Attack."<novelnext></novelnext>


    With no other options, the adventurers began their assault. Fireballs and lightning spells lit up the scene while an array of weapons flew through the air. The dark mana barrier protecting Lucas blocked most of the attacks, yet some managed to prate it. His wings took slight damage, so he used that as an opportunity to advance against the attackers.


    Lucas quickly stepped back as the soldier lunged at him with a mace, swinging it in an arc above his head. Utilizing his quick reflexes, Lucas sidestepped the attack and threw a powerful punch towards the soldier''s jaw, sending him flying back and crushing his jawbone with the force of the impact. Another attacker who used holy mana attempted to stab him in the chest, but he caught her de with his left arm and broke it, sending shards of metal flying everywhere.


    "That was close!" Lucas muttered in relief as he grabbed the attacker''s head and crushed it. Blood and brains sprayed out onto the floor, making everyone gag in horror.


    Suddenly, a massive fire st collided with Lucas''s backside, sending him to the ground. He felt another blow to his stomach, robbing him of the breath he had just taken in. A second shove left him unable to draw any air before he had a chance to get rid of his assant. Before he could stand up and run away, he saw the man''s foot ready to meet his head.


    Lucas'' body tensed and outstretched his wings, sending a powerful gust of wind that pushed everyone away. He steeled himself; he didn''t want to use his powers that may harm the woman, yet he knew it was the only way to protect himself and her.


    "You fuckers!" Lucas screamed an obscenity, his fury sending him soaring to the top of the room. His fists clenched, and his jaw tightened as he red at the group. He shifted his gaze to Alena, whose limp formy on the ground, and gasped in horror. "Is she okay?!" he cried, suddenly afraid he''d hurt her by mistake.


    He noticed the woman who had led him to the temple had crouched into the corner. She was shaking slightly, her eyes wide with fear. He clenched his fists and strengthened his resolve ¨C he had to finish this quickly, or she would be pulled into this mess too.


    A faint light engulfed his body, and the red halo around his head glowed brighter by the second. His hands and fingers seemed to be stretching and transforming as his fingertips developed sharp ws and his knuckles morphed into sharp, jagged points. Eyes of different sizes and shapes materialized around him, giving him a terrifying yet angelic presence.


    His arms grew longer and thicker, and his torso expanded and thickened. He started glowing bright white as his wings sprouted from his back in a sh of golden light, growingrger than ever before. When they fully extended, they reached almost three meters high and three meters wide.


    They were beautiful and dark, with shimmering feathers that shone brilliantly under the sun. They pped gently as he pointed at his enemies.


    "You all lucky." he said in a distorted voice, which echoed as ifing from a faraway ce. His mana created a massive curse, which inflicted fear on everyone that got hit by it. "Because you got to see this glorious form. Now, die."


    ? The men dropped their weapons and ran away from Lucas, screaming and crying hysterically. The party leader fell to his knees and threw his head down in front of Lucas, bowing his head and pleading for forgiveness.


    "Wait, please!" he pleaded, snot and tears running down his face. "T-This isn''t my fault. I-It was king''s order."


    "Don''t worry," Lucas reassured him, "I know."


    The leader looked up and stared at Lucas with terror-filled eyes. "No! No, please..." Tears streamed down his cheeks, "I''m sorry!"


    Then, Lucas''s thousands of feathers flew toward the adventurers. The screams of agony ceased after a few moments.


    After thest scream died down, all adventurers were dead. Their bodies remained where theynded on the ground, blood leaking out of their wounds and forming small puddles around them.


    Lucas slowly fell to the ground on his knees. Tired, he closed his eyes.


    "I should have done this from the very beginning." Lucas chuckled. "Is that woman alright? I didn''t identally hit her, right?" he asked himself and soon heard her voice echoing through the hall.


    "M-My Lord, are you alright?" she called out.


    He opened his eyes and looked over at Alena, who was standing beside him with a worried look on her face. Her lips quivered, and tears dripped from her eyes.


    "Yes, everything is fine." He assured her. "Shit. This form is exhausting."


    The women stayed silent, and Lucas startedughing like crazy as he slowly sat up and looked around the temple. "Goddammit, this will take forever to clean up."

 Chapter 65 Arc 2 - Throne

    After a couple of days of cleaning the temple, Lucas brought Alena''s son, Jacob. He ced the body on the altar and started preparing for a ritual to revive him.


    "This should do it." Lucas said, cing his hand on Jacob''s forehead and pouring his mana into the air. The temple slowly absorbed it and cleansed it. Then Lucas gestured his hand to make a burning pentagram sigil into the air, with another hand on Jacob. Clean mana within the temple started slowly entering Jacob''s body.


    Jacob''s fingertips twitched, and his eyelids fluttered open, but his skin still had a pallor of death, and his body felt cool. After a moment, his fingers began to curl slowly. He wasing back to life, but the process was far from over.


    "Come on..." Lucas muttered as he started giving evenrger amounts of mana to Jacob until he noticed Jacob''s eyelids twitching.


    "Wake up, buddy! You can do this!" Lucas encouraged. He added more energy to him and then held his breath as the boy opened his eyes.


    Jacob''s expression turned into shock, and he started crying tears of blood. From his nose began pouring ck mana liquid and coughing out blood mixed with Lucas''s dark mana.


    "..." Lucas didn''t say anything but continued the process. He knew that this was supposed to happen, as while the temple cleanses the mana, making it more suitable for transferring to the dead, it still doesn''t change the mana''s nature.


    "H-Help... Me..." Jacob wheezed as his voice cracked, his body convulsing in pain. His hands grasped at his chest, his feet kicking and moving aimlessly on the ground. His body was forcefully changing to adapt to angelic mana.


    Lucas knelt beside him and looked at his face, "You''re going to be okay." He told him gently. "You''ll be even better than you were before." he tried to console him. "But don''t worry. This is all part of a ritual to cleanse your body."


    Jacob kept breathing hard as if trying to catch air, as if he was drowning, then he stopped moving entirely. He closed his eyes and fell asleep peacefully; without any further problems. Soon, wings manifested on his back, showing that Lucas''s ritual seeded. All wounds healed as if he was an actual angel.


    "He''s still weak," Lucas said as he stood up after scanning Jacob''s body.


    Jacob was sleeping peacefully, and the angelic immune system lifted the curse of coldness. His body was covered in ck tattoos that were made from Lucas''s angelic mana.


    "If there was a problem, I could remove them." Lucas said as his fingers ran through the ck tattoo on Jacob''s neck. "If I did it carefully, he wouldn''t die; he would simply be a human again." Lucas stood up and looked at himself; his hands and clothes werepletely covered in Jacob''s blood. "Dammit." he cursed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He gazed at Jacob onest time and saw that his condition was stable. Lucas smiled at his sess and started walking to the temple''s exit. He wanted to tell the believer of the Red-eyed god that her son was sessfully revived. So when he left the mountain, he flew up into the sky. There he noticed that the temple extends far above the mountain.


    "Whoa. It is really visible now." Lucas scratched his head. He assumed that the temple was in the cave, but looking at it from above, you could see that the temple in the cave was just a small part of the temple. "I will have to explore the rest." Lucas said to himself.


    Lucas flew to Alena''s house andnded right outside the front door. When she saw him fly down with blood all over him, fear gripped her heart, and she assumed that something had gone terribly wrong. She rushed out of her house and jumped toward him. Her eyes filled with tears as she fell to her knees. "What happened, my lord?!" She asked desperately. "Are you hurt?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine," he told her as he held her hand for support. The blood was actually Jacob''s, but he wasn''t going to tell her that. Instead, he brought out the good news. "I wanted to tell you that Jacob is alive and well."


    For a moment, Alena froze in a spot in disbelief. "H-He is alive?" Then suddenly, she began to sob. "Oh! Thank you... How is he? Can I go and meet him?"


    Lucas could not hide his smile upon hearing those words. "Yes, yes, of course."


    ********


    After returning to the castle and leaving Alena to watch over Jacob, Lucas decided to explore the rest of the temple. He found the stairs and climbed into the mountain until he reached the main chamber at the top of the temple, where more statues of the Red-eyed god stood in silence. All around were walls that were engraved with magical symbols and other images. A few secondster, he noticed a throne in the middle of the room.


    "T-This... This isn''t a temple." Lucas''s eyes glittered. "It is a castle!."


    He gazed at the portal and gotfortable on the throne. He smiled as he muttered. "I could get used to this." he closed his eyes, and for the moment, he felt like a king or prince sitting on his throne, watching his subjects below. With his eyes still closed, he could feel an unfamiliar presence close to him.


    His instincts warned him about the danger before his vision opened again, revealing two girls standing beside him. Blonde wore a white robe, while the other had dark-brown hair tied into twin braids that hung down her back. Her skin looked smooth and pure, like baster, and she possessed pale grayish-blue eyes with ck pupils. She seemed calm and serene in appearance andpletely oppositepared to the first woman, who wore a deep scarlet robe and carried herself with confidence and power.


    The dark-haired girl spoke in a firm voice: "Hello there... You seem to be lost."

 Chapter 66 Arc 2 - Angels From Eden

    The dark-haired girl spoke in a firm voice: "Hello there... You seem to be lost."


    Lucas stayed silent, his eyes darting between the two girls as he tried to understand why a deep-seated fear was growing inside him. The girls stood with their arms crossed and smirked at him, daring him to speak.


    He sat atop the throne and rose, his tall frame towering over them. His eyes seemed to take in every detail of their features but without the slightest hint of fear or aggression. "Well... I''m not lost," he said. "But I''d like to know who you two are. Demons? Angels? Or something else?" He drummed his fingers thoughtfully against a stone pir.


    Two girls stood in front of him, their faces lit with mischievous smiles. The one with dark hair had a hand on her hip and asked with a sarcastic smirk, "So what if we''re humans? What then?". The other girl snickered, her eyes sparkling."


    "That''s right," The blond-haired girl cocked an eyebrow and smirked. "What if we''re humans?" she asked. The other twoughed, crossing nces and nodding. Lucas couldn''t help but crack a smile as if he knew that it was a lie.


    "You know," he said as he stepped down from the tform. "I don''t usually find humans dangerous."


    The two women locked eyes, and theirughter momentarily died down. "You have pretty good instincts," one of them uttered. Suddenly, their clothing fell away to the ground, revealing pairs of wings sprouting from their backs. They nced around, taking in the strange sensation, and marveled at the transformation. Their eyes changed to an intense and captivating deep reddish hue, almost like that of an angel''s.


    Both of them stood nude in front of him, their skin painted in intricate and mesmerizing patterns. ck tattoos seemed to climb up their bodies from the tips of their toes and fingers, stretching around their chests and bellies before ending near their necks. The markings coalesced into birds with outstretched wings, eyes that stared into his own, and coiling vines that curved and looped in mesmerizing shapes.


    "B-Beautiful..." Lucas gaped in awe at the kaleidoscope of magical ink swirling across the bodies of those around him. Staggering closer to one dark-haired girl, he could see a riotous rainbow of hues spiraling along her arm. His breath caught in his throat as he reached a trembling hand out towards her tattoo on her hand. "C-Can I touch it?" he stammered.


    "Feel free, Lucas." the dark-haired girl winked.


    "Whoa." Lucas couldn''t believe what his fingers felt; the sensation was unlike anything he had ever encountered. His fingertips lightly traced the intricate patterns of the tattoos, feeling the raw power and purity of angelic mana. He was so mesmerized that he almost missed it when she called him by name.


    Lucas''s eyes widened in awe as he lightly caressed the intricate tattoos winding around the girl''s body. He could feel the heat radiating from her skin and smell the sweet aroma of her mana. The sensation of her pointy nipples pressing against his palm sent a wave of pleasure racing through him. His voice was a whisper as he asked, "How do you keep your mana so pure? Can I learn to purify my own?"


    The dark-haired girl chuckled, and instead of answering him, she teased, "If you continue... I might moan." She put her arms around his neck and leaned forward to kiss him. But Lucas pushed her away.


    "Not fair..." the blonde angel pouted. "I want to be touched as well."


    Lucas felt his face flush as he stumbled over his words. "S-Sorry." He muttered, realizing what he was doing with the dark-haired girl. "Not interested." He told the blond, his voice was tight and strained.


    The dark-haired girl ced a finger on the tip of his nose and moved it back and forth a little. "Do you know how long it takes for an untrained angel to purify a certain amount of tainted bloodpletely?"


    "No idea..." he replied in a puzzled tone.


    "A long time," The blond said as she grabbed Lucas''s arm and ced it on her chest. "My mana is even purer."


    Lucas''s eyes widened as her body''s soft and warm curves pressed against him. And that warmth, that buzzing power-it, her mana felt like sunlight but with a gentle pulse. Then, her wings wrapped around him, holding him close.


    Her chest rose up and down slightly while he rested his head between them; she softly ran her hands along his shoulders, drawing patterns on them before tracing them over his neck and face until they reached his ears. Her touch sent shivers down his spine every time she touched one of them, which was now bright red from embarrassment because of their constant flirting. His breathing became heavier with each passing second, but suddenly, the two of them stopped moving when their bodies came into contact with the stone floor.


    "What do you think, Lucas?" the blonde asked. "Whose mana was better?"


    Lucas felt the color rising in his face as he looked from one girl to the other and noticed their matching smirk. He nced at the blonde and saw her deep blue eyes twinkle, her light pink lips curving into a mischievous smile. He knew they were aware of who he was. His heart pounding, he slowly closed his eyes and gently pushed her away.


    "Wait a minute," Lucas said. "How do you two know my name?"


    "Eh?" the dark-haired girl eximed in confusion. "Don''t tell me you don''t know who we are?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lucas... Answer us..." Blonde''s eyes narrowed, and her jaw clenched as she leaned in, her voice low and steady. "Do you not remember us?"


    "Uh... Should I?" Lucas raised one brow, perplexed.


    The blonde gasped and ced her hand against her forehead. "Oh no..." then she grabbed the dark-haired girl by her shoulders and started shaking her. "Holy shit, Sthiel! I think Lucifer has amnesia!"


    "No shit, captain obvious." Sthiel - the dark-haired angel said as she pushed away the blond angel. She sighed and gazed at Lucas. "I knew that we should have taken him from that dirt called Earth when he reincarnated, but nooo..." she pointed at the blonde girl. "You, Araniel, said he would be happy there!"


    Two girls poured mana into the earth, and it turned into beautiful backless dresses so that their wings were free to move about freely without having to cover themselves. They wore matching golden nes around their necks; each had one made of pearls on the left and one of the rubies on the right. Both sets of jewels were perfectly matched. The blond''s ne was ck with a white diamond, while her hair was pure silver.


    "Come on! How should I know that that world had no mana in it?!" Araniel said with an exasperated expression as her chestnut locks danced along with her movements.


    "Well..." Sthiel began, then paused for dramatic effect before adding, "Maybe, investigate the our king was reborn into!"


    Lucas gazed at them, speechless. ''What did they just say? Lucifer? As in... the devil?'' His eyes widened even more than they already were. ''Wait... What...'' Lucas could no longer hear two girls arguing; his mind was upied with other things now.


    "So, what do we do now?" Sthiel asked impatiently. "Can we just bring him back to Eden and forget all that happened?"


    "No!" the dark-haired angel protested. "Did you forget that our sister is stuck in Lightburn as well? We need Lucas''s help in finding her before returning."


    "Hold up... Girls." Lucas shook his head at the ridiculousness of this conversation. "Wait a minute. Lucifer? Seriously?"


    Araniel giggled and leaned closer to Lucas. "Does that name ring a bell?" she asked hopefully.


    Sthiel sighed and rolled her eyes. "Silly, there is Lucifer in Earth''s lore," she said. "Isn''t that right, Lucas Ciffer?"


    Lucas started thinking and muttered. "Lucas Ciffer... Lu Ciffer... Lucifer."


    The blonde girl raised both eyebrows while the dark-haired girl nodded slowly. "Yes! That was your name in the previous reincarnation!" Araniel smiled as she watched him think.


    "Can you two leave?" Lucas said while staring intently at them. Their ims still shook him to the core. Then he added, "I need to take a short break from all this bullshit."


    "Is something wrong?" the girls asked in unison as their gaze jumped between each other and Lucas.


    "This... Is way too much information in one go, and you two bombarded me with it out of nowhere." He closed his eyes in disbelief for a moment before opening them again and looking directly into their eyes. Both girls returned his gaze without blinking for almost a minute until they heard the sound of footsteps outside the room they were in. They looked down at him with irritated expressions on their faces.


    "Whose there?!" two angel girls asked in unison. Their voices shook the room as if it was going to burst into pieces at any second.


    The door suddenly opened. Alena and her son Jacob entered the room just to feel the angel girls'' bloodlust. They froze in fear as both quickly realized that the mana of girls was really simr to Lucas''s.


    "D-Deities..." Alena eximed and fell to her knees, begging for forgiveness. "We''re sorry to intrude; I just came to tell Lord Lucas that my son has woken up!"


    The girls started at Alena and Jacob with the intent to kill as they raised their hands, nning to kill the intruders. But they quickly noticed Jacob''s mana and lowered their hands.


    "Oh my." the girls eximed as they gazed at Lucas. "Did the king begin creating his army?"

 Chapter 67 Arc 2 - Jacob Awakened

    Jacob stood as he stared at the three angels, confused. The young man wore a light brown robe tied around his waist and sleeves hanging over his shoulders. He wore no shirt underneath it, showing off his chiseled physique. His muscr arms were covered by ck tattoos made from Lucas''s mana.


    "W-Who are these people?" he asked his mother, who still knelt before the angels.


    "You''re awake!" Lucas''s eyes lit up with excitement, and he ran to Jacob''s side, who waspletely recovered and fused with Lucas'' mana. Lucas sped Jacob''s arm tightly, his gaze intense and sparkling as he intently surveyed him. "How does it feel?" He asked with wonder evident in his voice.


    "I''m alright," Jacob muttered, trying not to show how much pain he felt. "My body feels better... but my mind..."


    Lucas smiled softly and gently ran his hand through Jacob''s hair to soothe him. "It''s okay," he murmured. "You''ll get used to the bloodlust. It may take some time, but you can let out your anger on criminals if you need to. Are you feeling better?" He gazed deeply into Jacob''s eyes, and the corner of his mouth curled into a slight smirk as the blond angel replied. Lucas appeared to be pleased with the answer, although he was genuinely worried about Jacob ¨C something the angel was unaware of.


    Jacob''s face turned crimson as he struggled to keep hisposure, his bottom lip trembling. Tears brimmed in his eyes, and his body shook with fear. With a shaky voice, he croaked out, "W-Who are you?" He quickly averted his gaze toward two angelic creatures standing a few meters away, both of whom were sneering and conversing with each other in hushed whispers. Fear and confusion contorting his features, Jacob asked in despair, "Who are those monsters?!"


    "Oh, dear... We''re so sorry for scaring you!" Araniel said in a sad voice while shaking her head in dismay. "We are king Lucifer''s servants."


    "Indeed!~" Snthiel added, "Servants and sisters-inw."


    Lucas and Jacob stared at the angel girls with wide eyes as their wings twitched slightly, seemingly unsure of how to respond to them. Then, Lucas with Jacob exchanged nces.


    "They''re not." Lucas quickly said, "This is literally the first time I''ve seen them." He turned to look at them again before continuing: "And stop spouting this bullshit! I don''t know if I even trust you!"


    Araniel red at him and ced one finger on his chest. "Don''t be like that," she spoke through gritted teeth. Her gaze softened and became sympathetic, almost pitying. "We could help you with your little project!~" she pointed at Jacob.


    "What?" Lucas eximed curiously.


    Araniel blinked as if she couldn''t believe what he had asked. She let out an exaggerated sigh as she rolled her eyes. "We will teach you to raise the dead correctly," she replied matter-of-factly. "Don''t you want that?"


    Lucas''s brow furrowed, confusion written all over his face. "You know what I want to do?" He whispered quietly while staring at Araniel''s lips.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The blonde angel''s mouth curled up into a smirk, and she nodded. "We''re angels. We know everything."


    The dark-haired girl chuckled under her breath. "Almost everything."


    Lucas stared at them, feeling worried. His thoughts raced about why these girls knew about him and his ns; who were they really? And how did they get here? Had they followed him from the capital? What were their intentions? Did he dare trust them? But as far as Lucas could tell, both of the women in front of him weren''t lying. However, their telling the truth doesn''t mean they don''t have malicious intentions.


    He looked down at Jacob and wondered. ''They could help me make more powerful angelic humans.'' It would certainly benefit him if he made stronger warriors for himself but was it worth trusting them or not? They needed toe clean with their intentions if he decided to trust them. He sighed softly before looking back at Araniel. "Alright. I''ll listen to what you two have to say. Just know that you''d better be honest with me because I can find out easily."


    The blonde giggled as she wrapped herself around Lucas''s arm. "Yes, sir."


    Araniel smirked as she gave Lucas a hug with her wing, pressing her cheek against his head. The blond let out a slightugh, his cheeks turning bright red again. She smiled at him sweetly and winked: "Follow us. We''ll prove how useful we can be!~" She took Lucas''s hand and pulled him into the portal leading to another world.


    Meanwhile, Sthiel''s gaze turned cold as she looked at Alena and Jacob. Her voice echoed across the chamber in an ominous tone, "Since the king revived you... It is your duty to protect the temple." she pointed at Jacob, whose eyes went wide when he heard those words. He started trembling like a leaf on the wind. "Don''t worry, you may be weaker than us, but your body is as durable," she said before leaving towards the portal.


    Alena gasped loudly, her eyes widening as well.


    "Dear... Gods chose you two to be the temple''s guardian!" Alena blurted. "This is such an honor!"


    Jacob nced over his shoulder onest time before muttering, ''What the hell happened while I was gone?'' When he died, and his soul was stuck in a dead body, he wasn''t aware of anything that happened around him. In fact, he didn''t even remember dying until now; he had been unconscious for a very long time and remembered nothing about his journey back from death. And now that he''s awake, he became a guardian of the Red-eyed god''s temple. "This is too much..." Jacob whispered as they entered the next room.


    His mother exined everything to him when he awakened, meeting Lucas, his glorious fight against the Holy kingdom''s soldiers, and how he revived Jacob.


    Alena ced her hand on his shoulder and looked up at him with adoring eyes. "I am so proud of you." she mumbled. "Work hard for the Red-eyed god!" she eximed enthusiastically. "You''re the best boy in all of heaven!~" she kissed his cheek.


    "Thank you, mom." Jacob smiled shyly, embarrassed by his mother''s praise.

 Chapter 68 Arc 2 - Eden

    When Lucas entered the portal, he quickly noticed a beautiful forest filled with trees and golden fruits. The ce was so serene that he felt like he was in paradise. "Is this Eden?" he questioned himself as he looked at the beautiful picturesque scenery. He then looked up and noticed a beautiful golden apple hanging from arge tree nearby. He also noticed that two huge angelic-looking creatures had guarded the tree.


    "May I take one of those fruits?" asked Lucas, as he pointed toward one of the golden fruits.


    "Of course, they are quite delicious." said Araniel while flying upward''s therge tree and picking up one fruit, "Try it, tho I am warning you; They are a bit sour, so eat it slowly." she said while giving it to Lucas with a sweet smile.


    Lucas smiled as the thing he loved the most on Earth was lemons, so he thought he could handle ''a bit sour apples''. He took a bite, and his face immediately scrunched up at the powerful punch of citrus vor. Acid was so strong that it quickly started burning off his taste buds, making him spit out the blood. However, he still swallowed the juice in his mouth.


    "A bit sour is an understatement..." Lucas eximed, his face still distorted by pain and acid. "You could probably melt metal with this."


    Araniel giggled before she replied: "You''re right. It''s because this was a ripe apple!~ The sooner you pick them up, the sweeter they are."


    "I like citrus fruit, but this is too much," he eximed as he spat out blood from his tongue that slowly started healing.


    An angel girl chuckled at his expression. "Just drink water, and you''ll be fine," Sthiel told him as she conjured a jar filled with water. She stared at him with a warm look.


    "Thank you." Lucas replied after drinking the water, but then he suddenly remembered something. From what he heard, angels shouldn''t be able to create things gods do.


    "Wait, how did you do that?" he asked.


    "It''s no big deal." the blond angel shrugged, "Anyone powerful enough can conjure items. The difference between angels and gods is just mana''s nature." She held her hands up into the air and created some red fruits for herself in mid-air. "Gods have holy mana; we have cursed."


    "Wow!~" Lucas blinked as if impressed by their demonstration. He felt a bit jealous at Araniel''s ability to make items appear out of nowhere without any preparation. He also saw that Snthiel casually ate two golden apples.


    Suddenly, two girls grabbed his hands and said in unison, "Fly with us." as they started pulling him into the air.


    "W-Wait, I can... Wait!" Lucas didn''t even have time to manifest his wings as the girls pulled him off the into the air. The sensation made him panic since he was anxious to be in the air without wings. A strong gust of wind blew past them while he looked down at earth before looking back up at heaven.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He floated in the atmosphere in awe of the sweeping panorama before him, stretching out for miles and miles. Soft, fluffy clouds buoyed across the horizon like a never-ending parade of cotton candy. His mouth remained agape, eyes wide with wonder. This was a sight he had never seen before, and words seemed to fail him. It was as if his soul were being filled with an unexinable warmth and joy, so strong it almost hurt to keep silent. He finally mustered a quiet whisper, "This is...?" His voice echoed across the sky, "Beautiful!"


    Angel girls smiled sweetly as they held Lucas. "Do you like this word?" one asked him as she pressed her cheek against his head again.


    "Yes..." Lucas replied softly. "It''s beautiful."


    "d to hear." Araniel giggled, showing off her pearly white teeth.


    "Since it''s clear you like this world..." another girl told him in a friendly tone, but something threatening in her voice still made him feel ufortable. The dark-haired angel kept her arm wrapped around Jacob as the blonde angel continued speaking to him: "How about bing a ruler of it?" Araniel created a portal and pushed Lucas inside.


    "Huh?" Lucas eximed in shock, and the next thing he knew, he was back on the ground as Araniel let go of his hand. She closed the portal and walked in circles around Lucas, with Sthiel trailing closely behind her.


    "What do you think?" Sthiel asked as she raised her hand and released a shock wave, destroying dozens of kilometers of forest. "This could be your realm... your kingdom..." Her smile was sinister as she grinned maliciously. "I can create new portals between this world and other worlds so you can y around in Lightburn, creating your army of Nephilim." she said seductively.


    Lucas stood frozen for several seconds before shaking his head to dispel his thoughts. "T-That''s not what I want!" he shot them both a defiant re. "I just want to give the victims a chance for revenge."


    "We know, silly!~" girls said in unison, their eyes glowed maliciously. Both of them started moving toward him simultaneously, almost as if they were performing synchronized movements. They glided down from the air with wings that pped slowly like butterflies'' wings. Suddenly, they disappeared within the portal that appeared out of nowhere. And the next moment, they appeared in front of him with a child''s dead body. They ced the body in front of Lucas and said;


    "We can help you with raising the dead." Girls said in unison and grabbed Lucas''s hands, absorbing his mana.


    Then they ced their free hands-on kid''s forehead, and with a warm smile, Sthiel said, "We can even find a soul that already went into the reincarnation cycle."


    The kid''s eyes flew open, and he gasped, a loud scream echoing through the small room. His body shook with fear-driven adrenaline, unlike Jacob''s slow andbored journey from unconsciousness to the world of the living.


    Girls asked him in unison, "Jimmy Rells. Would you like another chance in life? A chance for revenge?"

 Chapter 69 Arc 2 - Jimmy Rells (Part 1)

    "Jimmy Rells. Would you like another chance in life? A chance for revenge?" angel girls asked him in unison as their wings fluttered to keep themselves in ce.


    Jimmy was about Lucas''s age, with blonde hair and deep red eyes as blue as a morning sky. The wound on his neck that had killed him was gone. He looked frail, like a starved baby bird. Jimmy stared at the talking pair of angels in disbelief. He kept staring at them until one girl smiled and said, "It''s okay. You can speak now."


    His voice was like the tinkling of wind chimes. Jimmy said, "Where am I?" He blinked a couple of times before he began speaking: "W-What do I do?" he asked, his voice trembling. "I... I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it! Please don''t kill me!" he pleaded, his voice rising to near panic. He believed that there was a rift in space through which monsters normally enter Lightburn, and he thought he was pulled into it.


    "Where did you find this kid?" Lucas asked before cing their hands on his hips.


    `"He died after his ssmates bullied him," said the other girl as she lowered her head toward Lucas. She whispered to Lucas, "They pushed him into the mirror, and the ss shard cut his throat." The blonde''s words were so quiet that only he could hear them clearly, "His bullies walked away,ughing. They didn''t notice that he was injured to this extent."


    "Why?" Lucas''s face distorted from disgust to disbelief. "That''s way beyond bullying."


    "Jeez. Your life before you regained angelic powers was no different." Girls said in unison again.


    "So he''s powerless?" asked Lucas in confusion while looking down at Jimmy with a look of pity and sorrow in his eyes.


    Angel girls nodded in response as Jimmy opened his eyes wide with shock and fear, then looked at his body and eximed, "I can move my arms! And they work perfectly!"


    Jimmy tried moving every part of his body except for one arm, but nothing happened; No movement whatsoever. "What? How is this possible?!" He asked the girls desperately as he held his right arm up to them.


    Girls smiled at him gently and said in unison, "He was already on the path to the next reincarnation cycle. But we managed to pull his soul back."


    There were two options Lucas could do for Jimmy. He could retrieve his mana back, leaving the boy powerless. Or... He could turn Jimmy into a Nephilim. However, with the powers of Nephilim, there will be a massive bloodlust Jimmy would have to endure.


    Lucas sighed deeply at hearing how many kids tormented someone like that. Then he raised a hand above Jimmy''s face.


    "Do you want to live?"


    "Y-Yes..." Jimmy uttered as if about to cry.


    "Do you want power?" Lucas asked again with a bit more sternness in his voice.


    "Power?" Jimmy questioned with widened eyes. His lips trembled as tears rose in his eyes while staring at Lucas. He nodded slowly and asked softly, "W-What do you mean?"


    "I can let you live as a regr human, the way you lived up until now." Lucas spoke kindly, but then he turned serious and asked, "Or... You can be one of us. Have mana greater than you have ever seen. The power that would rival that of the Elemental king."


    Jimmy was speechless for a few seconds. He knew king Thomas was one of the most powerful kings in the Lightburn, so Lucas''s offer sounded too good to be true. "Is it possible? C-Can I use it to get revenge on those who bully me?" Jimmy asked hopefully.


    Lucas nodded and replied with a wicked smirk. He leaned closer to Jimmy and said. "Oh, that''s what I hope you will do!~"


    Angel girl''s walked behind Jimmy and said in yful tones, "Bye-bye, for now!~"


    The boy looked into Lucas''s eyes and felt something unfamiliar awaken inside himself: an overwhelming sense of rage, an unwavering desire to kill everyone that ever wronged him for being weak. The sensation was exhrating as his body trembled in anticipation of vengeance against his tormentors. All of a sudden, his surroundings shifted, and his consciousness went ck for several moments before returning to his senses with the sound of school bells ringing.


    Jimmy opened his eyes and lifted his head from the floor. He was back in the school''s bathroom. The loud thumping he had been hearing was the sound of his heart racing. He had been dreaming about the night he died -- his former best friend hit his head into the mirror, cutting his throat as he went down. His blood had seeped onto the floor and hardened, but no one knew about it.


    Jimmy''s heart pounded, and sweat broke out on his forehead. He could not breathe. "Holy shit!" He eximed. He searched blindly for the wound and screamed in shock, "Holy shit!!" His hands danced like phantoms over his neck, nowhere near finding a wound. He picked up the mirror shart to see his neck''s reflection. The image was small and broken but perfect enough to disy that a wound was there.


    "I really died and met those monsters." Jimmy''s eyes were lifeless as he spoke. Tears formed in his red eyes, second proof of his lost humanity. "No... Not monsters." He muttered as he gazed at his own reflection within the broken shard. His eyes started glowing red as white wings formed behind his back and a halo above his head. "Gods."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jimmy''s face revealed a smirk as a massive pair of wings tore his school jacket. Halo above his head shined so brightly that it looked like a mini sun.


    "I can finally kill them all." The boy clenched both fists, preparing to tear off anything that got in his way of revenge. "I can kill Jeremy!" when suddenly, the door to the bathroom mmed open, causing him to jump with fright. A voice came from the doorway;


    "W-What the hell? M-Monster?!"


    Jimmy gazed at the person who had just entered the bathroom and noticed that it was his homeroom teacher. The same teacher who, instead of helping him, encouraged Jimmy''s bullies to torment him.


    "Mhm... An appetizer." Jimmy''s lips curled into a satisfied smirk as he spread the majestic wings that sprouted from his back. He flexed the powerful muscles of his wings and, with a sudden, violent thrust, created a gust of wind that forced him backward, mming into his teacher. He grabbed the teacher by the cor of his shirt and hoisted him off the ground as if he weighed nothing.


    "Mhmhhm." The teacher tried to speak but couldn''t as Jimmy quickly covered his mouth.


    "It''s not my problem." Jimmy started mocking the teacher. "People without mana are better off dead anyway." His words sent chills down the teacher''s spine as he realized that Jimmy was repeating his words to him.


    Jimmy felt how his teacher''s body was starting to sumb to theck of air. Jimmy felt his own adrenaline rush as his wings pushed him off the ground. He felt his teacher''s neck cracking.


    The teacher''s face was blue, and his lips were purple. His fingers scratched Jimmy''s hand with each beating of his heart.


    "Weak people disgust me!~" Jimmy said while tightening his grip.


    The crunching and cracking of the teacher''s skull echo through the bathroom, reverberating off the walls and echoing in Jimmy''s ears. Blood stters onto the walls and floor with each burst of pressure from Jimmy''s hand.


    As Jimmy crushed the teacher''s head, there was a wet, crunching sound as his bones cracked and broke under pressure. The brain matter is slimy and viscous, coating his fingers like jelly. The sickening sound echoed off the bathroom walls, prolonging the scene''s horror.


    Jimmy tasted the madness of his power. Jimmy felt the teacher''s blood running down his chin. He felt the salty taste of his own tears, as he closed his eyes, ready to tear the man into pieces.


    Jimmy could taste the teacher''s blood in his mouth. The blood of a man who encouraged bullying and a student tomit suicide.


    The taste of blood streamed into mouth and into throat. It was salty, fresh, and warm...


    "Mhm... Taste of justice is... divine." he muttered. He felt relieved as his bloodlust faded away a little. He smiled as he looked at his palms. "I have the power." he thought to himself. "I am a messenger of a god..." he whispered. He felt happy when he realized that no one would bully him ever again.


    Jimmy walked out of the bathroom, his hands and face stained with blood. He had done something wrong, but he felt a sense of aplishment. He had taken justice into his own hands and was ready to take on the world.


    "Now, where the fuck is Jeremy?" he muttered as he walked, leaving the trail of blood behind him through the hall, passing students making their way toward lunch or getting ready for ss.


    The students stared at him in shock, wondering whether this was a cosy of sorts.


    "Is that Jimmy?" some student eximed, pointing her fingers.


    "What the fuck is he wearing?"


    "It''s so realistic!"


    The whispers grew louder as the students saw Jimmy and his bloodstained clothing. Initially, theyughed and joked, but their voices suddenly stopped when the boys started screaming in the bathroom. The screams cut through the hallway like knives, sending chills through the students'' spines. They all went silent, and the only sound that could be heard was the panting of their breaths as they processed what had just urred.


    "And here we go!" Jimmy eximed.

 Chapter 70 Arc 2 - Jimmy Rells (Part 2)

    Jimmy strides through the hallway; wings outstretched, face aglow with energy. He moves with purpose and confidence, hands sweeping through the air in dramatic arcs as though he''s conducting an orchestra. The other students are in stark contrast, rushing past him in a panic, looking over their shoulders at the strange apparition.


    "Monster! Monster!" Some screamed.


    "Help! Help us!" Cried some more.


    "Run for your lives! Run now!!" Others cried out fearfully.


    "A monster possessed Jimmy!"


    The boy had no pity for their screams; he enjoyed them. The screams served to fuel the mes of anger within him. His eyes glowed red once again, and his jaw set in determination as he thought about what he wanted to do next. He felt powerful as he entered the cafeteria and looked down at his ssmate hiding near the back corner.


    "Hi, Jeremy." He greeted his former bully with an evil smile on his face before pointing up toward the sky and whispering softly, "I will send you to heaven." A st of wind ripped through the room, causing everyone to scream in terror as they covered their heads with their arms or jumped off tables.


    "M-Monster... Monster..." Jeremy eximed as he created a fireball and threw it at Jeremy''s face, dealing no damage.


    Jeremy smirked, "You have no right calling people monsters after what you did to me." He pointed his finger at Jeremy and said, "You shall repent for your sins in the afterlife."


    However, before Jimmy couldnd a blow at his bully, another teacher jumped in and grabbed Jimmy, immobilizing him.


    "Everyone, run! Someone must call the adventurer guild and warn about a possible rift opening near our school!" The teacher ordered her students to flee immediately.


    "Let go of me!" Jimmy eximed angrily as he tried to push away the teacher; however, as a former S-rank adventurer, the teacher didn''t budge.


    "LET ME GO!" Jimmy yelled; his voice started breaking all the ss in the school windows and shattering every mirror present.


    The teacher''s eyes and ears were bleeding profusely, and her skin was burned from the sound of Jimmy''s voice. There were pieces of broken ss and shattered mirrors around her, a testament to the horrific power of Jimmy''s outburst. The air seemed to be charged with electricity as if thunder and lightning had been unleashed in the cafeteria.


    "Stand down, Jimmy." The teacher shouted, still holding Jimmy.


    Jimmy couldn''t sense a single sin from this teacher and was confused about what he should do.


    "Just let go of me! I only want Jeremy!" He insisted as he struggled with the teacher, who then responded.


    "You''re possessed! This mana is corrupting your thoughts!" the teacher eximed; sweat was dripping down his forehead as he was losing strength.


    Jimmy''s body may look fragile, but he now had the strength and durability of an angel. The only reason he managed to hold him down was hisck of sins and malice.


    "I want... JEREMY!" Jimmy yelled, and with the powerful t of his wings, he jumped and crashed into the wall with his teacher.


    Jimmy slowly scanned the cafeteria, taking in the deserted lunch tables and upturned chairs. His fists were clenched tight, and his jaw was set with determination. He strode up to the teacher, towering over him. "If Jeremy escapes the school," he snarled, "I''ll find him at home. And I won''t stop there¡ªhis family will pay for this too." He grinned maliciously as the teacher shrank away from him.


    The teacher struggled not to pass out; he extended his hand toward Jimmy and muttered, "D-Don''t..."


    "That''s a small price to pay for all those years of tormenting I had endured." Jimmy grabbed the teacher''s cor and added, "And... for killing me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "W-What?" The teacher eximed in confusion; he couldn''t understand whether Jimmy was delusional or higher powers were working here.


    Jimmy released the teacher, as he still didn''t want to kill someone who was not a sinner. Jimmy''s wings vanished, and he noticed someone''s school jacket lying on the floor.


    "Mhm... This should fit well." he picked up the jacket and put it on as he walked out of the cafeteria. He nned to blend in with panicked students. He put on a scared face and ran out of school, noticing a couple of adventurers on the scene already.


    "S-Shit..." He eximed, starting to feel nervous. He felt afraid as he wondered whether he would get a chance to get revenge on Jeremy, fight the adventurers, or he would have to flee.


    "We need to evacuate! Go back to the safe zone!!" Someone yelled.


    "Kid! Go to the safe zone!" the adventurer pointed toward the white portal made for evacuation purposes. The adventurer shouted, standing between two others. All three men had their swords drawn. "Go away!"


    "Alright." Jimmy nodded, hiding his true intentions. He knew that Jeremy would be wherever that portal was leading to. He also saw that one of the adventurers was quite the sinner; out of jealousy of a woman his brother married, he forced his brother into suicide and used her economic struggles as leverage to sleep with her. But he thought that first, he needed to find Jeremy, then he would deal with the adventurer.


    The adventurers stared at Jimmy''s red eyes in suspicion but didn''t act on it.


    Jimmy went toward that ce with heavy steps, holding his head down and avoiding eye contact with adventurers who looked at him suspiciously. Jimmy tried to walk as fast as he could, but he had to stop several times to avoid getting into an altercation with some of the fleeing children; however, they instantly recognized him.


    "I-It''s the monster!" they started screaming at Jimmy, blowing his cover. They ran into the portal as fast as they could, leaving Jimmy frozen.


    The adventurers looked at each other, confused. But quickly drew their swords and pointed them at Jimmy.


    Jimmy couldn''t move or speak for a moment while trying to devise a n for dealing with these adventurers; however, bloodlust toward one of the adventurers took over.


    "This is the monster?" one adventurer said


    "Seriously? It''s just a kid." another said.


    *Sigh* Jimmy patted his forehead in frustration when he heard footsteps from behind. He turned around slowly and pointed toward the sinner adventurer as he said, "Marvin... You''re so fucking unlucky." He put on his most evil smile and whispered softly: "Michael sends his regards."


    Sinner adventurer almost dropped his weapon in shock at the mention of his name. But when Marvin heard his brother''s name, he couldn''t help but tremble as he gritted his teeth.


    "How does he know your name?" one adventurer asked.


    "Michael? Isn''t that your brother''s name?" another added question.


    "This monster doesn''t know what he is talking about. Let''s kill him."


    Two adventurers gazed at each other before saying. "B-But we''re supposed to capture him alive."


    "K-Kill him! That''s a fucking order!"


    Jimmy looked at them, happy that he managed to hit the nerve. "I could expose you for a piece of shit that you are..." Then his wings and halo appeared as his eyes glowed. He jumped toward Marvin and thrust his hand into his chest, grabbing his still-beating heart. "But I think Michael would prefer me killing you!~"

 Chapter 71 Arc 2 - Necromancer?!

    Meanwhile, in Eden, Sthiel was showing through a magical crystal that was floating on top of her palm what was going on in Jimmy''s high school.


    "What do you think about your second Nephilim, my king?" Sthiel asked, waiting for an answer from King Lucas, who was staring at the crystal ball with wide eyes.


    "T-This... This was a sess." Lucas said with relief. "So he really has be the Nephilim... Haha, he even senses the sins of others!"


    Sthiel nodded and smiled as if she was praised, "Exactly, my king. Using your mana, we can create as many Nephilims as you desire. And you can remove their powers if you deem it necessary." she looked at Araniel, who was standing right behind Lucas. "Araniel, could you make Eden a little more presentable to our king?" she gestured around an empty desert that was created before angel girls went to pick up a dead body.


    "OH YEAH!" Araniel eximed with a little embarrassed tone. "I almost forgot!"


    Araniel jumped into the air; her wings spread as she started levitating. Her eyes started glowing as she created a castle simr to the one in Snonds. Around the castle a huge wall with gates. Colorful flowers were growing on each side; beautiful trees blooming with pink petals formed its walls. A few secondster, she finished and lowered herself down.


    "What do you think, my King?"


    What impressed Lucas the most were the detailed statues of him in front of the gates. Each statue hadrge wings and raised a sword in both hands. He walked past the gate slowly, touching his hand on the cool marble statues. He then stopped as he noticed that there was a small graffiti-like writing carved above each statue''s head:


    [Lucas Ciffer, Eden''s King.]


    [Lightbringer- Lucifer]


    Lucas''s face flushed as he took a deep breath and squeezed his eyes shut. His palm pressed against his forehead as he shook his head in embarresment. "Goddammit, Araniel," he muttered, "did you have to bring up all of those quotes?"


    "You don''t like them?" Araniel asked with a sad voice; she looked as if she was going to tear up. "I thought... I thought you would like them." she bit her lip as she closed her eyes. "You loved them in your past life..."


    "Eh..." Lucas scratched his head and sighed. "They can stay."


    Araniel slowly turned away from Lucas so he wouldn''t see her face and her lips curled up into a satisfied smirk. She threw her head back, her eyes squinting in triumph, and a smug grin spread across her face like a banner announcing ''I WIN.''


    She flew off towards Lucas, who suddenly turned to her.


    "Hey, I think you should bring our new project back to Eden before he gets arrested or killed again." Lucas said in a stern voice. "I''ll have to deal with the aftermath of what happened here once we get back home anyway."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Araniel nodded in agreement before flying out through the portal that Sthiel had created for her.


    *****


    Jimmy killed Marvin instantly, and fought back two other adventurers. However, other adventurers with help of magical relics were taking their time defeating Jimmy; they would hit him repeatedly until he was on his knees, protecting his head from damage. But this did nothing against Jimmy''s immortal body. His strength kept increasing, and his durability didn''t seem to be affected at all by any amount of damage he received¡ªhis body could easily take several direct hits without losing much stamina.


    "This monster..." said one of the adventurers, as he he hit Jimmy''s head with a sword "Is he immortal?!" he eximed as Jimmy''s head started regenerating on the instant.


    "Shit, we need back up." another adventurer breathed heavily as sweat ran down his face "We cannot fight this thing alone!" He added more mana into his attacks, trying to find a weakness in his enemy.


    Without warning, a portal opened up behind the adventurers and out stepped a ravishing brte with piercing red eyes. Her gaze froze them like two statues, and her voice had the sharpness of a de as shemanded, "Stand down!" Her frown then twisted into a wicked smirk as she growled, "That''s it - disobey me and you don''t live to see another day."


    The adventurers froze in terror as the girl spoke, their blood running cold as they looked at her. Though she seemed like a normal girl, their survival instincts screamed at them to run before it was toote. The air around them seemed charged with an electric tension, as if they were standing before an immense giant, ready to snap them up like a flea between its enormous fingers.


    "Jimmy, it is time to go. Your vengeance ends here." she ordered. She gestured him toe closer to her. "We need to revive more people, we can''t have you get arrested or killed."


    "I... Uh... Alright." Jimmy reluctantly nodded and walked closer to Araniel.


    Araniel smiled and bowed to adventurers, "Thank you, for entertaining our new member. Bye-bye~" then she waved her hand at adventurers while disappearing together with Jimmy into thin air.


    ? Two adventurers still felt anxious at what just happened. They felt a little embaressed at the fact they froze up, but couldn''t figure out why their insticts were so aware of that girl.


    "W-What was that?" one of them asked. His trembling hands dropped the sword to the ground. "Was that creature same race as this immortal bastard?"


    The two of them stood motionless, frozen in ce by the terror that the girl''s words had induced. Suddenly, their heads began to spin as they realised what she meant when she spoke about revival; necromancy. The dark art of raising the dead to do one''s bidding. The thought sent shivers down their spines, and questions flooded their minds - how powerful was the necromancer if the revived creatures were so powerful? An image of a legion of winged red-eyed monsters swarmed into their minds, and every inch of their body screamed in fear.


    Two of them met gazes and came to a horrifying realization. "Is this a takeover? Is someone ning to take over the world?! "

 Chapter 72 Arc 2 - Inconsistencies In The Story

    Lucas sat on the stone throne while Snthiel stood by his side. They were waiting for Araniel to return with Jimmy.


    "This was a sess. You convinced me." Lucas told Snthiel with a smile on his face. He couldn''t help but shake from excitement over the thought that now he had the power to revive the dead to take vengeance for themselves and serve him as his personal army.


    "Thank you, my king," Snthiel said. Her face was a little flushed as she was happy to be epted by Lucas. "Araniel and I will serve you well."


    Lucas''s lip corners lifted up in a slight smirk as he thought about what his new army would look like. "Do you think you can get more vengeful souls?


    Snthiel was taken aback by the question but answered quickly, "Yes, we''ll be able to gather them all. There is nothing that we can''t aplish together." The blonde-haired angel beamed with pride.


    "I''ll need the n to gather them all at once and release them onto the Holy kingdom. I''ll leave that to you," Lucas replied. He figured that he might need to find a way to transport them to the ce where he would be raising them.


    "But sir... Why the Holy kingdom."


    "Since you can teleport, you can choose wherever you collect souls and bodies from," Lucas replied with a shrug of his shoulders, "and I have a personal grudge against that kingdom." He sighed, "Besides, that''s not important right now." Lucas waved his hand dismissively as he stared out at his newly constructed castle. "You two girls are amazing." he eximed while standing up from the throne. "You two are the best thing that happened to me ever since I reincarnated."


    Snthiel was startled and blushed at thepliment. She decided not to question Lucas and instead created a hot chocte drink with her magic.


    "D-Drink for my king." She presented it to Lucas, and he smiled at her as he took it from her hands. He savored every sip and noticed how the drink soothed his weary mind. The warmth of the hot chocte filled him like an embrace from the heavens. "Thank you for your kindness." She smiled softly, and then she looked at him with a serious expression.


    "They''re back," she eximed when she saw a white portal and two figures walking out of it.


    Lucas'' eyes lit up as he nced at them. His lips curved into a warm smile, and he sweetly greeted them with a gentle "Wee back."


    Araniel and Jimmy approached him. Araniel bowed, but Jimmy stood frozen in front of Lucas; Araniel pushed Jimmy''s head down into a bow. "Mission sess. Jimmy has all the necessary angelic powers to serve as a Nephilim. He also has an angelic sense of justice towards the sinners." Araniel exined.


    "I see. I see." Lucas muttered with excitement as he looked at Jimmy with wonder. "I suppose you haven''tpleted your vengeance yet?"


    Jimmy stood, his shoulders sagging, as Araniel stepped closer and ced her hand gently on his back. Her eyes were filled with understanding, and she nodded slightly, giving him the courage to say what was on his mind.


    "N-No, sir. Lady... Uh..." he stuttered as he nced at Araniel, not knowing her name. "Uh... Thisdy picked me up from a fight against the Holy kingdom''s adventurers."


    Lucas sighed as he awkwardly eximed, "You''ll get your chance. Don''t worry."


    Araniel cast one final, regretful nce at Jimmy as she spoke. She gave him a gentle pat on the shoulder as if trying to transfer some of her strength and courage to him. Her voice was soft and understanding as she said: "It''s not your fault, Jimmy. You did your best. But," she added in a reassuring tone, "the king''s right; you''ll get your chance to punish them soon enough."


    "P-Punish..." Jimmy muttered. He wondered how to punish was a weird way to call ''murder.'' But he didn''t mind; he was happy that he could finally do something useful and have a purpose again. He stood straighter and faced Lucas with pride in his eyes. "My king..." he knelt on one leg as he pledged his loyalty to him.


    "T-That''s a little excessive..." Lucas awkwardly chuckled. "There''s no need..." Lucas started speaking, but seeing Jimmy''s serious expression, he decided not to continue. He nodded and said to Jimmy, "Serve Eden well."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, my king..." replied Jimmy as he rose back up with his hands sped before him as if he were praying.


    Lucas turned back to Araniel, who was beaming at Jimmy with an expression of pure joy. "Assist Jimmy in settling into the heavens. Make sure that he exchanges ces with Jacob within a couple of hours so that my castle in the Snonds remains protected."


    "Yessir." Araniel nodded. She stared at Lucas in awe as she was finally happy that Lucas had finally started acting as her king.


    "Snthiel..." Lucas eximed, looking at the blonde girl. "I will need to return to Lightburn."


    "Y-Yes..." Stiel said in a disappointed tone. Her expression changed as she looked at Lucas with sad eyes, "Why don''t we stay together for a bit longer?" she asked sweetly while gently rubbing his shoulder. "It would be fun." she purred.


    "I still have some unfinished business to attend to." Lucas''s face turned serious. "This world has inconsistencies that were not supposed to happen."


    Sthiel raised her brows as she asked, "Like what?"


    "There were a couple of inconsistencies. Like, king Thomas never meeting his past life''s lover..." he said as he stood up and walked in circles. "Another one was demon king Dorian, beingatose..."


    "D-Dorian?" Sthiel frowned, she knew that name from somewhere, but she just couldn''t grasp where. However, that name was making her angry. "Dorian..." she muttered to herself again, but because she couldn''t remember where she heard it, she gave up trying and allowed Lucas to continue.


    "Last but not least, Sarah," Lucas said as his brows furrowed. "I don''t understand where she fits in the story."


    "Story?" Sthiel eximed.


    Lucas waved his hand rapidly, exhorting Sthiel to drop the line of questioning. In spite of the anxiousness that had settled in the pit of his stomach, he couldn''t help but smile. He was grateful to have her in his life and felt a strange, indescribable bond with her. She had be his closest confidante.


    "Isn''t that a good thing? Having friends and stuff?" Sthiel asked.


    "Of course it is, but what matters is that she is inconsistent in the story. In my life," he said and shook his head. "But I just can''t figure out how this can be a bad thing..."


    Sthiel leaned in closer, eager to make sure he heard every word she said. Her heart felt full of a sense of pride and aplishment as she slowly guided Lucas to the realization that what he thought was iprehensible could actually make sense. She paused and looked into his eyes, waiting to see if he had any questions.


    "Mhm?" Lucas gazed at her with questioning eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    Sthiel started acting awkwardly, even stuttering. "R-Remember we mentioned... that we had a sister?"


    "What does that have to do with it?" Lucas asked, startled. But suddenly, he came to a realization. "Wait... Do you mean..."


    Sthiel stood in the vast throne room, her gaze glued to the polished white stone flooring. Her hands were balled up in tight fists, her knuckles turning white as she struggled to hold back her voice. She cleared her throat and cautiously looked up at the figure seated on the throne. "Y-Yeah¡­" Sthiel murmured, her voice trembling. "Could it be that you already found our sister? Or¡­ our sister found you?"

 Chapter 73 Arc 2 - Returning Home

    Lucas stood by his throne and looked at Sthiel with a shocked face. His eyes were wide. His mouth gaped open. "Is that possible?"


    Sthiel shrugged, "That would make sense. You loved her dearly in your past life." She said with a slight envy in her tone. "Why else some random girl would be close to you so quickly."


    "If you met her, could you confirm her identity?" Lucas tilted his head down and narrowed his eyes as he asked the question. He wasn''t sure if he could believe it. But he couldn''t just dismiss Sthiel''s words.


    Sthiel nodded her head, "Araniel and I would recognize her even if she is reincarnated as a human now."


    "How did that happen?" Lucas leaned forward, hoping desperately that maybe Sthiel couldn''t be right about anything she''d just told him. "How could an angel reincarnate as a human?"


    "The same way you did..." Sthiel smiled weakly and sat on her knees, staring into nothingness before she turned back towards Lucas and said something that shocked Lucas. "But she wasn''t an angel, to begin with."


    "Huh?" Lucas eximed, feeling like something was wrong again. "How could your sister not be an angel?"


    "I-It''splicated." She raised her hand when Lucas opened his mouth to argue. "The three of us were created at the same time; however only me and Araniel were angels. Esmeralda was more... human-like. She was defective."


    "Defective angel?" Lucas'' confusion grew more intense. How can a universe create a defective creature?


    "When she was created, she was instantly reincarnated into a human world." Sthiel''s face was strained by sadness and anger as she spoke. Her eyes began to water, and she looked away from Lucas for a few seconds before looking back at him again. "We didn''t even get a chance to name her."


    "Interesting..." Lucas frowned, still not sure whether to believe this or not.


    "If you didn''t have amnesia, you would know this..." Sthiel took Lucas''s hands while smiling gently. "When you found her human form, you two became really close."


    "Huh?" Lucas eximed in shock. At this point, he wasn''t sure if he even wanted to know what or who he was in his previous life. But his curiositypelled him to ask anyway, "What kind of person was I?"


    "You''ll remember it in time," Sthiel answered with a gentle smile.


    Lucas was silent for a long time before nodding silently. "I see... Alright." He said as a sigh escaped his lips. He looked up at Sthiel and gave her a warm look, "I will need you to recognize her for me."


    "Yes, my king." She smiled happily at that request.


    Lucas nodded, "Thank you very much..." His voice trailed off into nothingness as his eyes drifted back toward the ceiling of the castle. There was a detailed picture of a silver-haired angel with dark mana surrounding his entire body and red eyes all over the background. He was holding a ming ck sword above him.


    "Was that me?" Lucas asked Sthiel, and his heartfelt nostalgia despite hisck of memory on any other subject except for that one image. He tilted his head slightly, curious about the answer.


    "Yes. You were glorious." Sthiel felt a pleasant fluttering sensation in her stomach as she recalled the details of Lucas''s former self. She felt drawn to him, a heat inside her that made her lean in closer, wanting to press her lips against his own. Before she could do that, though, Lucas pushed her back with gentle but firm pressure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I am really not interested." Lucas sighed deeply, not wanting to deal with an awkward situation. "At least not yet..." He lowered his head down, taking a deep breath before turning around. "I have to go now... If I stay too long here, I might be tempted again by you."


    "Is that a bad thing?" Sthiel asked. Her brte hair and her clothes started fading away again. It looked like they h disappearedpletely, leaving just her nude form exposed. The angel girl looked away shyly as her cheeks reddened in embarrassment as she bit her lip. She demonstrated her nude body by gesturing her hands slowly through her body. "Don''t you like what you see?"


    "Uh... Well..." Lucas truly enjoyed the view.


    Sthiel''s body was perfect in every way. Her curves were soft, yet her muscles were toned and tight. Her skin is smooth and ivory, with just a hint of pink in her cheeks that seems to be from her bashfulness. Her brown hair cascades down in soft curls, framing her face and delicately brushing against her shoulders. She moves gracefully as she gestures with her hands, showing off the beauty of her body as something for Lucas to admire.


    She put her hands on her hips in a gesture so familiar to Lucas that it hurt his heart. "Come on, sugar," she said. "I know you love it." Her face waspletely red from embarrassment as Lucas''s eyes avoided hers. She swallowed and tried again. "Look at these curves," she said, her voice teasing, her chin thrust out. "These are the parts you like best."


    "Not even the slightest bit of shame?" Lucas startedughing, seeing her red face. His face started to blush as well. However, he continued tough for a while. After he had calmed himself enough to speak, he said, "Sthiel, create a portal for me to Snonds."


    "Tsk." Sthiel clicked her tongue in annoyance as she created a new set of clothes for herself out of thin air, "Read the room, jerk." She gave him a hurt look but turned away and extended her hand to create a portal.


    "Thank you," Lucas eximed, walking towards the portal. But before walking through, he turned back and asked. "Can you watch over me tomorrow? To see whether Sarah is your sister?"


    "I can," Sthiel answered with her eyes twinkling with amusement. "It should be fun to see you in your natural habitat."


    "You speak like I was some exotic animal." Lucas frowned at that remark.


    "You think so?" She smirked yfully, giving him a wink. Then after looking into his eyes for a few seconds, she added quietly, "...I will watch you closely wherever you go. Whenever you go. Especially if you''re in the shower." she muttered quietly and with a slight smirk.


    However, Lucas stared at her with a nk expression as he eximed. "You know I heard that." He blinked and then raised an eyebrow. "Please don''t," he said while entering the portal and returning to Ligtburn. He had no idea why he even bothered saying it, as there was absolutely nothing he could do about it.


    "You''re back, my lord." Alena bowed down to Lucas as soon as he entered Snond''s castle through the portal.


    "W-Wee back, my lord." Jacob also bowed.


    Lucas gave them a curious nce before sighing. "Yes. I''m back." He looked away from her as he walked towards the exit. "I will return either tomorrow or in a couple of days. Araniel or Snthiel will inform you if there is a change in ns."


    "Y-Yes, sir!" Both of them answered, bowing their head in respect.


    "Oh, Jacob." Lucas turned to him suddenly. "Today, Araniel will take you to another realm where you can rest. Of course, you can choose to go home with your mother instead."


    "Y-Yes... Thank you." Jacob stammered as Lucas continued to walk out without waiting for him to respond further. "I am grateful."

 Chapter 74 Arc 2 - Home

    When Lucas returned home, it was already an evening, and the first thing he did was jump into his bed. He hugged the pillow tightly as he closed his eyes, and all tension went away. Suddenly he heard someone enter his bedroom. A pair of soft footsteps made their way across the carpet until they stopped right beside his bed.


    "Lucas." It was Araniel''s sweet voice.


    Lucas jumped out of bed and yelled, "What the fuck are you doing in my house?!"


    Araniel extended her hands, holding two golden apples. "You forgot these."


    Lucas''s face quickly soured at the memory of trying one out. "Those fucking apples..." he grumbled while grabbing the apple from her hands. He gazed at Araniel and asked. "But why did you bring me them? No way in hell I would eat them."


    "My king, you told us that you want to purify your blood, body, and mana." Araniel reminded him with a smile on her face, but when she saw how serious he looked, she became worried for him. "Lucas... These are fruits of purity. They purify corrupted mana, and it also increases your intelligence and divine nature."


    "Mhm... Purify my mana. Thanks," Lucas eximed as he picked up an apple, wanting to eat it. However, before he could take a bite, Araniel stopped him by hitting the apple out of Lucas''s hands.


    "No!" she yelled. Her eyes were shining bright, illuminating the entire room.


    "What the..." Lucas was startled at the sudden change of attitude from the angel.


    "They''re not for you, idiot." She eximed, but when she realized what she had said, she quickly covered her mouth. She didn''t mean to insult Lucas, but at the spurge of the moment, she couldn''t control herself. "They are for Sarah," Araniel said in a whispering voice as if confessing something embarrassing about herself. "I''m sorry. If you want, I will bring


    more."


    Lucas''s eyebrow arched in curiosity. He walked over to Araniel, who sat on his bed. "Don''t worry about it. I actually prefer if you speak more casually with me." he chuckled then, "Just don''t overdo it with the insults."


    "Y-Yes, my King... Uh..." She eximed happily but quickly shook her head. "No. Thank you, Lucas."


    "Now then, exin why you want to give those..." Lucas frowned as he pointed at the apples. "Golden balls off acid to Sarah? You want to kill her or something?"


    "What? No," she said, clearly insulted. "Fruits of purity can turn mortals into divine beings. Heroes, sages, demigods... Or angels." she began to exin that her sister, who was born as a defective angel, might end up bing a pure-blood angel.


    "Ahh, that''s pretty interesting information." Lucas picked up a golden apple and stared at it intensively. "We could even create heroes, sages, or other divine beings?"


    "Yes, as long as they eat them daily for a while. "Araniel nodded. Her eyes glittered brightly as she looked at the fruit. "Tho there is a slight chance of death."


    "Tho it''s not a big problem since we can revive the dead." Lucas scratched his head, "Alright, I''ll keep these fruits on hand."


    "T-There is a problem with that," Araniel said quickly after seeing Lucas scratching his head. "While it''s true that we can revive them and turn them into Nephilims, they won''t be able to be pure-blooded angels if this happened. Even with Fruits of purity."


    Lucas''s face turned serious again as he considered what she had just told him. He looked down at the fruit as he asked: "Why?"


    Araniel sighed. "Because revived people, use your mana. So they wouldn''t purify their mana. They would purify yours."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lucas tilted his head in confusion. "Hm..." He muttered under his breath before turning back to look at Araniel. "That''s quite a drawback."


    "It may seem like a w, but think about it." Araniel paused to gather her thoughts, "Nephilims are already at the peak of evolution! They are as strong as heroes, except they don''t need to evolve slowly to the peak of power. Nephilims are always at their peak."


    "I guess that''s true." Lucas''s eximed, but then he gazed at Araniel and asked. "But what if she doesn''t be an angel? What if she bes a demigoddess, a saintess... or even worse. A hero?" the air in the room chilled as he muttered the word, hero.


    Araniel chuckled. "What''s with that hatred for heroes?"


    Lucas scoffed, "Personal grudge. Don''t ask." Lucas walked out of the room into the kitchen and asked, "You want coffee?"


    "My king, I can create your coffee." Araniel raised her hand and created a cup filled with ck coffee.


    "Oh yeah," Lucas eximed and walked back. He sat on the bed close to Araniel and picked up the coffee.


    "It smells great." He smiled happily as he smelled the coffee aroma.


    The heady aroma of coffee beans fills the air, mixed with sweet notes of milk and sugar. A pleasant scent that is sure to wake him up and keep him going until lunchtime.


    The aroma of the coffee sends Lucas into a state of bliss. It''s like abination of freshly ground espresso beans, hazelnut syrup, and just a hint of chocte, all in one heavenly scent.


    The aroma of the coffee wafts around Lucas, full-bodied and inviting. He can detect hints of sweet caramel, toasted nuts, and a smoky, earthy undertone.


    "Taste''s great, too," Lucas eximed after taking a sip. The first sip draws out all the vors of the coffee, the bitterness mixed with the sharp sweetness of sugar and milk. He savors it for a moment before swallowing and letting out a satisfied sigh.


    The vor is smooth and creamy, with a light but noticeable bitterness that gives it an extra kick. Thebination of beans and hazelnut syrup provides a hint of sweetness that lingers in the aftertaste.


    The coffee is a deep, rich vor ¨C a blend of dark chocte, light spices, a hint of caramel, and a slight smokiness. It''s smooth and creamy on the tongue.


    Araniel smirked as she saw his face lit up from joy, "I bet it does. This type of coffee was only made in Zeberuh''s republic seven thousand years ago." she said in jest as she sipped her own cup of coffee.


    Lucas raised his brows in amazement, "Anyways after we finish coffee, I would like you to leave. I will need some rest before school." he said while


    taking.


    "Yes, sir!" Araniel nodded before taking arge sip from her coffee mug. "Sweet dreams, my king." She kissed Lucas on the cheek and disappeared.


    "Seriously..." Lucas eximed with a deep sigh. What kind of rtionship I had with those two perverted angels in my previous life."

 Chapter 75 Arc 2 - Do You Want Power?

    The next day, Lucas was woken up by a loud knocking at the doors.


    "Lucas? You''re there?" He heard Sarah''s voice.


    "One minute," Lucas yelled with eyes still closed as he rolled over to the edge of his bed. "Dammit, I hate school," Lucas eximed as he opened his sleep-deprived eyes. After the mistake of drinking strong coffee at night, he couldn''t fall asleep until two hours before school started.


    Lucas slowly got out of bed and put on his robe before opening the door. When he did that, he froze on the spot for a moment when he noticed that with Sarah, there stood Lilith as well.


    "Uh... Hello?" Lucas eximed in shock. This was the first time that Lilith came together with Sarah to pick him up. Usually, she just followed him around after school.


    "Hey..." Sarah smiled, but she was breathing heavily as if she just ran a marathon. "Sorry! We were runningte."


    Meanwhile, Lilith stared at him with her golden eye. She walked into the room and looked around as if she suspected someone else to be there.


    "Hello to you too, Lilith..." Lucas awkwardly said but did not receive a reply. After Lilith checked the bathroom, she returned and whispered into Lucas''s air.


    "Where the fuck are those angel whores?" Lilith''s face was scrunched up, "I know they were here. I can smell them."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Lucas awkwardly smiled as he pushed her outside of his apartment. "Anyways..." Lucas tried to change the subject, "How was school yesterday?" He wasn''t going to hide from Lilith about the angels of Eden. He knew it was pointless to hide something from the nigh-omniscient deity. But while he wasn''t going to hide it, he wasn''t going to exin himself to her.


    "Tsk." Lilith clicked her tongue in annoyance. She looked Lucas straight in the eyes but nodded. "Fine. Keep your secrets."


    Sarah looked at the ongoing situation between Lilith and Lucas with worry in her eyes, then asked. "Did something happen?" she asked, not knowing about Lilith''s and Lucas''s argument.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." Both Lucas and Lilith said in unison as they chuckled awkwardly before giving each other res.


    "Seriously? How dumb do you two think I am?" Sarah sighed as she ced an arm around Lilith''s shoulders tofort her.


    "Pretty dumb," Lilith eximed bluntly. After a few moments of silence where nothing was spoken between them, Lilith raised her hand towards Sarah''s head and rubbed her hair.


    Sarah''s face turned sour, and she pouted as she muttered. "You should think before you speak."


    Lilith took a step back and chuckled, "Sorry, sorry. Lucas sometimes just drives me crazy!" she startedughing hard at that point until tears rolled down her cheeks. "Sorry! Don''t you think Lucas keeps too many secrets?" she gazed at Lucas, who was ring at her.


    Sarah looked shocked by Lilith''s sudden outburst, but after thinking for a moment, she shrugged and answered: "I guess? But it''s his right to..." she wanted to say that he has the right to keep secrets, but before she could, Lilith interrupted.


    "Exactly!" Lilith said with a big grin. She walked to Lucas and ced her hand on his shoulder, "So why don''t we share some secrets? What do you think, Lucas?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lucas didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he grabbed her wrist and gently pulled her hand away. He stared at her in disbelief. "Lilith," he said calmly. "Enough."


    Lilith shrugged in response. However, she felt a chill down her spine as Araniel showed up invisible to speak to Lucas.


    "It''s her," Araniel said to Lucas''s ear. "It''s our sister." then she disappeared back to Eden.


    Lucas nodded and stared at Sarah without saying anything more. Now he knew the reason for his attachment to her, but he was confused about what this meant for the future. He couldn''t even remember his past life as Lucifer, so this attachment to Sarah might be something entirely new for him. It made him uneasy because he didn''t know how it would turn out in the end.


    "Is something wrong?" Sarah asked him after noticing Lucas''s long gaze at her.


    "Nothing''s wrong..." Lucas lied after a moment of hesitation. "I just wonder... Would you like to be stronger?" he gave a forced a smile as he said. "What if there was a way to increase your power?" he ended his statement by looking at Sarah straight into her eyes.


    "Lucas?" Lilith asked in disbelief. "W-What are you saying?"


    Lucas stood there and continued to stare at Sarah without paying any attention to Lilith. He waited for Sarah''s answer. If she agreed, he would give her the fruit of purity and hope it would turn her into an angel. But he had no idea if that''ll actually happen. Maybe she wasn''t destined to be an angel? What if she could end up bing a pure-blooded demigoddess or even a hero?


    After a few seconds that felt like ages passed by, Sarah finally opened her mouth to speak: "That would be amazing. I would be closer to achieving my goal."


    "Which is?" Lilith asked as she had never heard Sarah speak about her future ns.


    "To make the world a better ce for those with no magic power." Sarah''s face lit up. "Ironically, one can only do so much without magical power."


    "That''s quite true," Lucas added.


    Sarah turned to Lucas and stared at him. He was staring right at her, his face filled with concentration. He didn''t say anything; instead, he slowly walked over to her and ced his hands on her shoulder. He stared at her with such intensity it was almost scary.


    "But..." she began to object but was interrupted when he lifted his head to look at her. She looked at Lucas in surprise. "What?"


    "I can turn you much stronger, and I can..." Lucas told her, but Lilith quickly interrupted him.


    "Do you want to turn her into a Nephilim?!" she whispered so Sarah couldn''t hear them.


    "Not Nephilim," Lucas said in a low tone. "I want to turn her into an angel."


    "Are you insane?!" Lilith''s eyes widened from shock. "Do you ever think about others?! It would ruin her!"

 Chapter 76 Arc 2 - Lucass And Liliths Argument

    "Do you want to turn her into a Nephilim?!" Lilith whispered. Her voice was low enough so that Sarah couldn''t hear her. She wanted that Lucas would say that he was joking; instead, Lucas stared into her eyes and answered straightforwardly.


    "I don''t want to turn her into a Nephilim," Lucas said in a cold tone. "I want to turn her into an angel."


    Lilith''s eyes shot wide open. She had forgotten that Lucas was an angel, and he used his powers to manipte people. But she couldn''t believe that he could be so selfish. This wasn''t the Lucas she knew from their life on Earth.


    "W-What happened to you..." Lilith eximed, making Lucas shrug.


    "I don''t know what you mean."


    "How can you be so selfish? Do you know what bing an angel would do to her?" Lilith eximed angrily.


    "She would be stronger; she could achieve her dream." Lucas replied with a calm expression, "And I would help her with that."


    "And how exactly will you do that?" Lilith asked, her voice trembling slightly. She was surprised that Lucas was willing to do this. She looked at him with both; anger and fear in her eyes.


    "By giving her the fruit of purity," Lucas answered, still keeping a calm expression.


    "What? What''s that?" she burrowed her head. "I don''t understand."


    "It''s a special fruit," Lucas exined. "Once eaten, it transforms its user into a divine being; demigod, hero, saint, sage... or an angel."


    Lilith sighed while shaking her head. "I won''t agree with this."


    Lucas frowned a little as he asked. "Why?" He couldn''t understand why Lilith was so against it. He was doing something good for their trio, turning the weakest party member into their equal. So what was the problem?


    "If she became an angel, she would be as mentally unstable as you." She yelled out, startling both Lucas and Sarah.


    After the shock of Lilith''s words faded away, Lucas''s eyes widened. Neither Lilith nor Lucas was holding their voices down, and Sarah could hear their conversation. "So, is this the reason you keep bothering me? To keep me from misbehaving?" then Lucas''s frown turned to a smirk. "If that''s why you are doing a crappy job."


    "W-What are you two talking about?" Sarah asked, confused; she couldn''t understand why two of her friends were arguing right in front of her.


    "Nothing," Lucas answered her with a dismissive gesture.


    Lilith stayed silent for a moment before whispering again. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that." She looked at Lucas apologetically. "I just... I just..." she wanted to exin how she couldn''t stand watching Lucas ruin the girl who wanted to help the world and turn it into a better ce. "I just know this would change Sarah''s personality."


    Lilith knew that if Sarah became an angel, she would be as obsessed with removing sinners as Lucas was. For a person like Sarah, this would be as bad as death, as her motives, her beliefs, and her goals would all be corrupted. This is why she couldn''t believe Lucas would want to do this to her.


    "You''re right," Lucas said as he looked at Lilith. "This is why I am asking her whether she wants it."


    "Hello! What are you two talking about?!" Sarah finally lost her patience and shouted at them. "Can you please exin to me what is going on?"


    Both of them turned to her in surprise. They hadn''t realized that they were speaking loudly enough for Sarah to hear them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I mean," Sarah continued, "you two are talking about me as if I wasn''t even here!"


    "I''m sorry," Lilith apologized first. Then she nced at Lucas. "We''re just... Uh..."


    Lucas and Lilith gazed at each other, both thinking that the two of them would have a conversation regarding Sarahter.


    However, Lucas decided to tease the girls. Lucas walked to Sarah and leaned closer to her face.


    Sarah''s face flushed, and her eyes widened. ''I-Is this it?!'' Sarah''s heart started beating fast, and her palms started sweating, so she hid them in her pockets. She felt scared and excited at the same time. ''Is he going to kiss me?!


    NOW?!'' her lips trembled as she closed her eyes. ''I... I don''t think I am prepared.'' she thought, wondering if Lucas wanted to kiss her just to annoy Lilith. However, Sarah didn''t really mind that. But instead of kissing Sarah, Lucas muttered, "We''ll talk when it''s just the two of us." He teased her.


    Suddenly, Lilith pped Lucas''s back of the head. "Dammit, Lucas! Do you even listen to me?!"


    "Sorry, sorry." Lucas chuckled. "I was just teasing her... I couldn''t help myself."


    "Ugh..." Lilith groaned as she stomped her foot. "I can''t stand you sometimes!"


    "Oh shut up, you''re not helping!" Lucas said.


    Lilith''s and Lucas''s moods went back to normal as they both startedughing again.


    Sarah stood there, motionless as if frozen in time. Her gaze was distant, her eyes empty and void of emotion. A single phrase kept reying in her mind in an ever-decreasing circle of hope. ''I''m alright,'' she uttered under her breath for what felt like the millionth time, yet deep down, she knew that was far from the truth. Everything was not alright. The damage was done, and Sarah had no way of undoing it.


    "Eh... Sarah?" Lucas waved his hand in front of her face trying to get her attention. "Are you alright?"


    "I am fine..." Sarah muttered. Her voice sounded empty and dull, as if she was tired. "Everything is alright."


    ***


    When they reached the school, they noticed Jessica and Darwin staring at them. But when Lilith gazed at them, they quickly lowered their heads.


    "Whoa. You really traumatized them." Lucas eximed while cing his hands on his hips. "What a bully."


    "Fuck off." Lilith pouted.


    Darwin and Jessica avoided looking at Lilith and Lucas. They were standing there with their arms crossed and avoiding eye contact.


    ''Serves them right.'' Lucas turned to them and smirked. "Bye, guys!" He waved with a big smile on his face before entering the building.

 Chapter 77 Arc 2 - Do We Have A Deal?

    During sses, Lucas noticed that Jessica kept gazing at him. He wondered whether she and the hero decided to ignore Lilith''s warning and plotted something.


    During the break, Lucas purposely escaped Lilith and Sarah just to see whether Jessica would approach him. And just as he thought, when he was alone, she made a move.


    Jessica fixed her hair and her dress to look more presentable than usual. She walked towards him, her head bowed. Then she looked up into his eyes and said in a quiet voice: "Lucas Ciffer."


    "Yes? What is it?" he asked, wondering what this girl was plotting.


    "Can we go somewhere?" Jessica whispered. "We need to talk."


    "Oh! Sure," he replied enthusiastically. Then he followed after her until they were outside the school building.


    They found an empty ce among the trees where they could be rtively safe from other students passing through the area. The two sat down on the grassy ground, and Jessica began talking as if she couldn''t stop herself. "I... I can exin..."


    "Exin what...?" Lucasy down on his back and stared at the clouds. "Exin how you plot to kill me?"


    "W-What are you talking about?" Jessica eximed. "I-I didn''t do anything like that!"


    "Uh-huh."


    "I mean... Can you me me?" she gazed at Lucas, who wasn''t paying much attention to her. "You''re destroyer of worlds."


    "That''s new to me." Lucas chuckled as he watched the birds fly past him. "I haven''t destroyed a single." then he remembered that he was an angel in his life before he reincarnated to Earth. "Uh. I think."


    "You were a novel reader. You know what you were supposed to be." Jessica pointed out, and while being called a novel reader made Lucas chuckle a little bit, she continued by saying: "So can you me me for doing everything I can to protect Lightburn?"


    Lucas closed his eyes as he smiled. He wasn''t prepared for this question, but he had a perfect answer to it. "If I actually med you for it... I would have killed you the moment I first saw you." his smile was genuine. However, it was also terrifying.


    He rolled onto his side and rested his head on his hand. "The only reason I haven''t killed you is that you''re not a sinner." Lucas continued smiling as he exined why he allowed her to live. "I don''t sense malice in you, not yet, at least, which is why I won''t kill you. I am not the kind of person who would kill just anyone."


    Jessica gulped nervously when she heard that. "Um... So you''re not going to hurt me?" she asked timidly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I still feel a grudge against you," he answered bluntly.


    "So? What does that mean?" she inquired again.


    "Well..." he paused to think about what he wanted to say next. "...It means I can''t wait for you to sin at least once in your life."


    "Huh?" Jessica cocked her head. She couldn''t understand what he meant.


    "Because if you do sin. Then I will finally be able to finish you off."


    "W-What...?" Jessica blurted out in fear.


    "Haha," Lucasughed heartily. "The moment you sin... I will be the first and thest thing you''ll see."


    Jessica started sweating as she became pale. "Y-You...!" she stuttered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lucas simply continuedughing while sitting up. "Think about it as my gift to you. A gift of not taking your life."


    "Now, who''s the bully?" Lilith said while standing right behind Lucas''s back. Her hands were crossed on her chest as she gave him a stern look.


    "Oh... Sometimes you''re such a stalker." Lucas looked up and identally saw her panties. "White."


    "Tsk." Lilith clicked her tongue; then she took a step back so Lucas couldn''t see under her dress. Then she gazed at Jessica. "Mind exining what the fuck you two were doing here?"


    "W-We... We were..." Jessica panicked. She knew that Lilith and Lucas had a fight today, so she assumed she could have a talk with him. She didn''t expect Lilith to continue to watch over him.


    "Yes?" Lilith demanded impatiently.


    "Uhm... we..." Jessica was caught off guard by this sudden interrogation from Lilith, but before she got another chance to respond, Lucas cut her short.


    "We were having a talk about her family?"


    "HUH?!" Lilith screamed in disbelief, almost making them jump in fright. "That''s bullshit, and you know it!" she couldn''t believe that Lucas would make such a stupid excuse despite knowing that he couldn''t lie to her.


    "Well, at least we will have a talk about her family. Now." Lucas smirked.


    "Huh?" the girls eximed as they stared at Lucas.


    "What do you mean?" Jessica asked with a trembling voice.


    "You really don''t understand, do you?" He answered her question with his own question. Then he looked around the ce. "Isn''t your wish to kill your stepfather?"


    "Y-You know that as well... huh?" Jessica stammered out, feeling defeated. She already knew where this conversation was going.


    "Of course I do; I know lots of things." Lucas said and slowly stood up. He looked down at Jessica, who saw there were tears forming in his eyes. It felt like an eternity for him to say what he needed to say next: "I''m willing to grant you one favor." he extended his hand toward her to help her stand up. "You''ll dirty your pretty dress." he said.


    She took his hand, and Lucas helped her rise on her feet.


    "


    Y-You can''t be serious..." Jessica whispered softly, barely audible even to herself.


    Lucas turned away from Jessica so she wouldn''t see the expression on his face when she heard those wordse out of his mouth. "But I am. I am willing to forget what happens in the novel. I will even kill your piece of the shit stepfather."


    "But what''s the catch? What do you get from it." Jessica asked while wiping her teary eyes.


    Lucas sighed before answering her, "You will keep secret your visions about me. Unless I allow you to tell it." he told her without turning back towards her. "Does that sound fair?"


    Jessica clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she muttered. "You''re a fucking devil."


    "Even the devil once was an angel." Lucas reprimanded her with a smile as if reading her mind. He once again extended his hand toward her. A hand was burning in ck mes. "Do we have a deal?"

 Chapter 78 Arc 2 - Rage Of A Holy Sword (WARNING! Contains Ntr.)

    Meanwhile, in the Holy kingdom, a seventeen-year-old Jacob Lorson sat in the middle of the forest, leaning against the tree.


    "Insane." He eximed as he extended his hand as if he was holding a weapon. The next moment, a holy sword appeared in his hand.


    "After all these years of being deemed a cripple..." he muttered as he swung the weapon while still sitting on the grass. The weapon released a st of energy, which cut the nearby trees into thousands of pieces. "The sun has finally risen... I can feel it! The power!"


    Suddenly, a shadow shot past him, only tond right beside him. It seemed like it had been teleported there. Araniel watched over him with a smile on her face. She knew that the kid had just be a hero, but she wasn''t worried. As long as the world continues treating him as it did, Jacob will be a perfect soldier for Lucifer. Araniel smiled at him and then vanished back into thin air.


    Jacob stood up as he swung his weapon once more, this time creating a wind st. "I am no longer powerless!" He yelled out loud; he could feel the weapon enhancing his body''s strength.


    He continued swinging, testing out his newfound powers leaving half of the forest in ruins.


    "Haha!" Heughed, his mind filled with joy. Atst, after almost three decades, he finally got what he wanted. "Finally..."


    However, his excitement was interrupted by a phone call. He picked up the phone from his pocket to see a familiar name, "Anna." He smiled and picked up the phone.


    "Hey, Anna. What''s up?" he eximed happily.


    "H-Hey... I need to talk to you about something." Anna said, her tone making Jacob concerned.


    "What is it? Has something happened?" he asked.


    "No... No, nothing is wrong," Anna replied nervously.


    "Then what is it?" Jacob demanded.


    "Well, I was thinking about something... And..." Anna hesitated before continuing. "There''s someone I would like you to meet."


    Jacob paused for a second. "A new boyfriend?"


    "Yes!" Anna sighed with relief.


    Jacob reluctantly smiled. "Well, congrats."


    Jacob had a crush on Anna since the two of them were kids. However, he knew that Anna was from a powerful family of magicians, so he had never dared to court her.


    "When?" He asked.


    "Tonight," Anna answered. "At my family''s mansion. My parents decided to have a dinner party tonight. You''re invited too. At 9 pm."


    "Alright, I''ll be there." Jacob agreed.


    Jacob shrugged and put the phone away. He didn''t have any ns for the night, so why not go to the party? While he indeed had a crush on her, he understood that she viewed him as a friend. Anna was there for him; whenever Marz beat him, she would always stop him. She was there for Jacob when he needed help.


    Still going to a dinner party hosted by her family? That could be dangerous. After all, Jacob was less than an average human. Before today, he didn''t even have magical powers.


    "I guess bing strong won''t get me a girl." he chuckled as he gazed at the weapon.


    When Jacob closed his eyes and focused on the sword, it disappeared. The sword melted into Jacob''s hand, creating a jewel that was attached to his palm.


    "Amazing!" he eximed as he stared at the jewel.


    With a simple thought, he could conjure the de back into his hand. Then, he began swinging it around again. He felt as if he quickly got the knowledge and experience of fighting. His swings became faster and stronger until, finally, he created a tornado that blew the nearby trees into the sky.


    ******


    Right before the dinner in recrows mansion, Jacob felt nervous. He wore his best suit and had his red hair done in a fancy style. He knocked at the doors and was greeted by Anna, who wore a fancy silver dress. She hugged him before inviting him in.


    "You look great," Anna told him as he walked in.


    "Thanks," Jacob replied, a little embarrassed.


    Jacob noticed Anna''s father staring at him from the hall without even blinking.


    "Ah! Anna, we are here!" Her mother called out from the dining room.


    Anna rushed upstairs to join her parents. Jacob sat down next to Anna, who looked a bit nervous.


    "Hello, Jacob." Anna''s father, Zerek recrow, said as he sat down at the head table.


    "Hello, sir." Jacob replied awkwardly.


    Zerek eyed Jacob without interest. He knew that this boy was powerless, and he felt that Anna had a friend like this was an insult to the recrow family. Still, he tried to act nice because Anna was his daughter.


    "What''s your rank in school?" he asked, knowing well that powerless people couldn''t rank up and always sat at the bottom.


    "Uh..." Jacob gazed at Anna, who was ignoring the entire conversation and messaging on her phone. He sighed and said. "I am at the bottom."


    "Why do you feel like you deserve to be in our house?" Zerek asked.


    Jacob froze. "What?"


    "I am asking why you think you are worthy enough to sit at the same table as us. " Zerek red at Jacob.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jacob looked at Anna, who was still ignoring them.


    "Because I''m Anna''s friend." He said with a smile. "We''ve been friends ever since we were kids."


    "I see." Zerek replied. "Anna, dear. When is your fianceing? He''ste."


    "Oh, he''s almost here." Anna replied absentmindedly.


    She nced at Jacob and gave him a small smile.


    Soon, a blonde man walking wearing a ck tuxedo entered the hall, greeting everyone. He was followed by another man dressed in business attire. They both took their seats next to Zerek.


    "My apologies for beingte."


    When Jacob saw who this man was, he froze. His hands started trembling as he realized that this was the same man who continued tormenting him at school.


    "Hey, douche," Markz eximed with a smile on his face.


    "..." Jacob sat quietly as everyone began a dinner. He gazed at Anna, who gave him an apologetic look, but didn''t say anything.


    "How long have you two been together?" Zerek asked Markz with a vicious smile on his face, knowing full well about Markz''s and Jacob''s history.


    "Over two years, sir."


    Jacob''s eyes widened. Two years? So all this time he tormented me, she was with him?


    Jacob started rubbing the jewel on his palm with his fingertips. He was furious. After all, Anna was dating a bully? He shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts.


    "Jacob... I invited you so that two could be friends." She ced her hand gently on Jacob''s shoulder.


    "You fucking whore..." Jacob eximed.


    Everyone was stunned and dropped their jaws as no one expected Jacob''s response. A silence hung in the air for a few seconds before Anna''s father spoke up. "What the fuck did you just say?"


    Jacob ignored Zerek and stared at Anna as he eximed. "Out of all people, you were fucking this piece of shit? You fucking bitch!"


    Anna did not expect Jacob''s reaction and stuttered. "H-He is a good guy... If you just get to know him."


    Markz created a wind ball on his palm and threw it at Jacob. "What the fuck did you just call her?!"


    The wind st crashed Jacob into the wall, making him hit his head. He leaned against the wall, panting heavily.


    Anna''s family beganughing, making Jacob even more furious. "You invited me here because you assumed I wouldn''t call you out, did you?!" Jacob shouted as he raised his voice.


    "Shut up!" Markz yelled back. This time, creating a fireball on his palm. "I will fucking kill you if you insult her one more time!"


    Jacob red at him through tears. "Nice guy, huh?" He felt blood slowly dripping from the back of his head.


    "Get him out of the house," Zerek yelled.


    "Wait, dad... He''s just confused!" Anna eximed as she watched butlers walk towards Jacob.


    "You don''t need friends like this fool." Zerek pointed his finger at Jacob.


    "Confused... Yes." He raised his hand up as if he was raising an invisible weapon. "Fool. Yes."


    Suddenly, a weapon manifested in Jacob''s hand. It was the same holy sword that he had used earlier.


    "What is that!" Anna gasped.


    "A fool for expecting strong people to be kind." He swung his sword in the air, but for a moment, nothing happened.


    "Where did he get this?" Markz suddenly exploded into millions of pieces, with blood sttering all over the walls, floor, and ceiling. There were no limbs present, just a mass of red liquid. The room filled with the sickening scent of iron and death.


    Jacob looked at his hands. The sword was now inside his skin. Blood was oozing out of his palms, but he didn''t care.


    "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" the women began screaming as they tried running from the room. Anna still stared in horror at the blood pool under what used to be Markz''s seat.


    "Everyone! Get out!" he eximed as he used a space ring to pick up his sword. He jumped towards Jacob, yelling. "So you weren''t powerless? Still, you were shitting out our hospitality!"


    Jacob didn''t give him a chance to attack again as he swung his sword upwards, cutting him into two halves.


    Jacob stopped bleeding and let out a sigh. He then turned to Anna. "Sorry, Anna," he said as he raised his weapon into the air. "But you''re next."


    "J-Jacob, I''m sorry!" She yelled; Anna''s desperate expression quickly shifts to a look of shock and horror as she is suddenly engulfed in a blinding light and then disintegrates into millions of pieces, sttering the walls with her blood. The air is filled with the sound of sizzling as her body burns away, leaving behind only a gruesome reminder of what once was.


    Jacob looks at the weapon in his hand and can hardly recognize it. His hands tremble uncontrobly, and he points the weapon at his own chest, determined to end it all. He takes a deep breath and stares into the darkness that awaits him, but just as he is about to thrust forward, someone catches the weapon and prevents him from going through with it.


    "And why would you want to do that, dear?~" A winged brte with red glowing eyes asked in a yful tone. She was holding the de with her bare hands. "You did amazing; nothing to hate yourself for!~"

 Chapter 79 Arc 2 - Welcome To Eden, Jacob

    Jacob looked up at Araniel and eximed. "The moment I gained power... I do this." he gestired at the bloodbath in recrow''s dining hall. He closed his eyes and tightened his grip on the sword''s hilt. Tears slowly dripped down his cheeks. "I deserve to die. I am a monster."


    "Oh boy, there''s no reason to cry over spilled milk." she chuckled. "Well, spilled blood in this case." she was still holding the de, not allowing Jacob to pierce himself.


    "Let go..." Jacob eximed, trying to push harder. But the sword wouldn''t budge.


    "Are you sure you want to do this over people like this?" she pointed her free hand toward the bloodied body of Zerek recrow. "Don''t you think they deserve it?" she asked.


    He remained silent but listened.


    "Besides, weren''t that jerk nning to kill you?" she pointed at a blood puddle under Markz''s seat. He wanted to use a fireball spell on a person who he thought couldn''t use magic." she sighed. "Look, if a fireball hit a person without mana, it would kill him."


    "Is... Is that true?" Jacob whispered, looking at the blood stains on his hands.


    "Of course," she replied with a chuckle. "A st from a fireball would instantly kill a regr person. You were justified for self-defense."


    "I suppose," Jacob chuckled awkwardly, but he was still not fully convinced. He made the sword disappear and leaned against the wall. "I thought getting mana would be the greatest gift I could ever receive, but..."


    "But what?" Araniel asked, her tone a little irritated. "This power is indeed the greatest thing that has happened to you so far."


    "But..."


    "BUT WHAT?!" Araniel lost her patience as she grabbed his cor. "If you hadn''t had your weapon, you would be dead, not them!"


    "Yes..." Jacob said, closing his eyes. "But I am still a monster."


    Araniel let go of him and moved away from him. "So what?"


    "Huh?" the question startled Jacob. "You don''t care?"


    "Why should I?" She shrugged. "I am a monster as well." she spread her wings, making Jacob startled.


    "W-What the..." he eximed, finally realizing that the girl in front of him had wings. He tried to step back, but behind him was a wall.


    "Rx..." She chuckled. "I am not going to harm you," she told him while taking a step closer. "If I wanted you dead, I wouldn''t have stopped you from ending yourself."


    He looked at her, worried. Then asked. "Can you tell me what you want from me?"


    She smiled as she was waiting for this question. She bowed slightly and said, "Let me introduce myself first; my name is Araniel, and I am an angel."


    "An angel? What''s that?" he questioned, as he had never heard this word before.


    "An angel is a destructive deity," she exined to him. "They are known to be violent, cruel, and utterly merciless beings."


    "And you?" he asked.


    "I''m just like that." she smiled. "And I want you to join me." she extended her hand to Jacob. "I want your help serving our king Lucifer. I want you toe with me and help us protect Eden."


    He gulped hard as he stared at her palm before asking nervously. "Lucifer?"


    "That''s right." she grinned. "The king of all angels."<novelnext></novelnext>


    He thought about it for a minute and realized he no longer lived in the Holy kingdom. If authorities caught him, they would surely execute him for killing three nobles. He took Araniel''s hand and said, "Alright, take me with you."


    She nodded and smiled, happy to see him ept her offer. "Good boy." she patted his head, making him flinch. "Let''s go."


    A portal appeared beside them, and they walked in. They arrived in a room filled with statues of Lucifer. She gestured to Sthiel and asked, "Eh, when is Lucasing to Eden?"


    Sthiel shrugged, "Not sure. I think he will be trying to turn our sister into an angel."


    Meanwhile, Jacob stared in awe at the beauty of the statues. They were covered in gold and rubies, depicting the king as he was during the first war against the god. "Wow..." he muttered in admiration.


    "Yeah." Araniel agreed, looking at the statues."Do you like it here?"


    "I love it!" he eximed in excitement. "This is the king?" he pointed at the statue close to him.


    "Indeed, these days, he goes by the name Lucas Ciffer." Araniel exined.


    "Whoa. What kind of person is he?" Jacob asked.


    "Well, he is an angel," Sthiel said while joining the conversation. "So he is pretty quick to anger."


    "Oh..." Jacob was a little worried about that but decided to stay quiet.


    "Lucas is also a teenager now," Araniel said. "a little younger than you. So I bet you two will get along."


    Jacob raised his brow in confusion. "He''s my age?"


    "He reincarnated here fifteen years ago," Sthiel quickly added after seeing Jacob''s confused expression.


    "I see, reincarnation." Jacob nodded, trying to look as if he understood everything. He gazed through the window and saw Eden''s gardens filled with trees, a river, and arge variety of flowers. "It looks beautiful."


    "It is." Sthiel agreed.


    "Come on; we have to show you your living ce." Araniel said while walking out of the room. The hero boy followed her.


    "Isn''t it weird to have a statue of yourself?" Jacob asked curiously.


    Aranielughed. "Nah." she then smirked, "It''s not like he wanted these statues."


    They entered another room, where Jacob found a table with several chairs around it. A bed was ced in one corner, and a wardrobe stood in the other. His clothes were folded neatly inside. On a small shelf, he saw a few books, some scrolls, and a vase full of water. Beside the table was a bookshelf full of ancient books.


    "Wow," Jacob murmured. "How did you guys arrange everything in such a short time?"


    "We have our ways," she chuckled, then asked, "Would you like something else in your room? Or maybe, you want arger room? Or a house instead?"


    Jacob quickly shook his head, "No! No! This is perfect!" he eximed happily. "Thank you so much."


    "Well, it''s nothing." Araniel shrugged. "You''re wee."

 Chapter 80 Arc 2 - Lilith Confront Lucas

    At the same time, Lucas was making a deal with Jessica. He extended his hand and asked. "Do we have a deal?"


    He stared into her blue eyes, making her feel anxious. The deal was that Lucas would kill her stepfather, and she would never speak about visions that included Lucas. While Lucas was waiting for her answer, he eximed. "I wouldn''t mind killing you here, and now, I am offering a deal as a charity." A smirk formed on his lips.


    Jessica looked at him, then nced at Lucas''s hand before answering. "Yes, we have a deal!" She answered calmly, keeping her voice low. She understood that this was the only way to survive and added, "One more thing. You won''t kill me soon after I make a deal with you."


    "Trust me, babe," Lucas''s eyes glowed red as his malicious mana spread around him. "If I wanted to kill you, I would have done so already."


    Jessica gulped. Her instincts told her that Lucas wasn''t lying. So she took his hand, shaking it. "Alright. We have a deal."


    A ck me engulfed Lucas''s and Jessica''s hands as the deal was made. This made Jessica flinch. However, she still held Lucas''s hand. When the deal was made, the two of them let go of each other''s hands, and Lucas''s pped.


    "Great. Now about your stepfather." Lucas eximed and called for Sthiel. "Sthiel? Can you hear me?"


    Jessica and Lilith stared at Lucas, wondering who he was talking to. But soon, Lilith realized that he was talking to an angel girl. "Hey... Are you talking to those angel women?"


    Lucas winked at Lilith and stayed silent as a portal appeared beside him. A blonde angel girl with twin tails walked out, wearing white, slinky clothes. "You called?" she was already used to speaking to Lucas casually.


    Lucas smirked. "A certain bastard has been threatening my new friend, so I''m asking you to get rid of him."


    "Mhm..." Sthiel gazed at Lilith and Jessica with cold eyes and nodded. "Sure." she extended her hand toward Jessica. "Let''s go."


    Jessica trembled as she never saw Sthiel, even in her visions. However, she could feel Sthiel''s terrifying mana and immense killing intent. That killing intent was enough to make Jessica dizzy, so when Sthiel extended her hand toward her, she instinctively stepped back.


    "Mhm..." Sthiel continued staring at Jessica while her hand extended toward her. "Come on. I won''t bite." She paused, then added, "Unless you want me to..." Sthiel bit her own lip.


    "Sthiel, stop teasing her." Lucas gestured towards Sthiel. "Just get over with this."


    The angel girl nodded and walked towards Jessica. She grabbed Jessica''s hand, and the two of them disappeared.


    "S-she''s not going to kill our new ssmate... Will she?" Lilith asked with a worried expression. "Where the fuck did you find that creature?" Lilith added a question before Lucas could answer the first one.


    "Well, I didn''t order her to kill Jessica." Lucas shrugged. "If she kills her, it''s not on me."


    "And about a second question?" she asked.


    "It wasn''t me who found them," Lucas told her with a smile on his face. "They found me."


    Lilith stared at him for a moment and asked. "Can you trust them?" She could sense how powerful the angels were, so she couldn''t believe that those monsters would serve someone for no reason. "They could probably rival my father..." She eximed as her thoughts


    Lucas chuckled, then answered. "Well, it''s just as you said. They could probably rival your father." Then his face turned serious, and his tone turned cold, "If they wanted me dead... They would have killed me long ago."


    Lilith nodded, "True... But still, did they exin why they serve you?" she asked.


    Lucas raised his brow, "What''s wrong? What happened to your nigh-omniscience?" he asked as he crossed his hands on his chest. "Shouldn''t you know everything?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, yeah..." Lilith replied. "But for whatever reason, I can''t see anything when you''re in Snonds."


    Lucas chuckled, "A, you''re watching over me?"


    "This is serious, Lucas." she red at him, "Ever since those two appeared, you changed," she said as she pointed at him. "You''ve be more aggressive ever since those two appeared."


    "Meh, I guess." Lucas shrugged. Then he gazed at her, "But isn''t that a good thing?"


    "Huh?"


    "Just think about it, Lilith." Lucas sighed. "I have been bullied my entire life; I was exiled after my mana was sealed. Everything was taken from me. I kept seeing the ghosts of my past whenever I looked in the mirror."


    "Lucas..." Lilith eximed when she came to a realization. "Lucas, I think..." she said, but Lucas interrupted her.


    "I have you two now, Sarah and you. Now I have Sthiel, Araniel, and others." Lucas smiled. "Is it so wrong that I feel the urge to get more things? Even if it is by being more aggressive?"


    Lilith felt shivers down her spine as she looked at Lucas''s gentle smile. She looked down, as she couldn''t continue looking at Lucas anymore. She muttered. "Your memories are bing mixed up..."


    "What?"


    "Reviving the dead made you slowly remember your life on Lightburn..." she gritted her teeth. "This exins everything."


    "What are you talking about, Lilith." Lucas frowned.


    "Lucas, you became more aggressive because you''re starting to remember the life of your body." She exined, "This is the reason for your grudge against the holy kingdom; this is the reason why you don''t want to feel weak..."


    Lucas closed his eyes as he took a deep breath. He thought about what to reply but decided to ask a question. "And that''s a bad thing?"


    "YES!" she yelled. "Do you have ANY IDEA how tormented you were before you gained memories from Earth?! You can be a monster!" she continued before covering her mouth. "Lucas... I am sorry," she muttered as she gazed at Lucas''s emotionless expression. "I didn''t mean..."


    "It''s okay." Lucas shrugged. He didn''t feel offended. He knew he was a monster; in fact... he had always been a monster. "I''ve been a monster even when I lived on Earth."


    "Lucas... You weren''t..."


    "I am not sure how much you know about my life on Earth, but..." Lucas walked closer to Lilith. Their faces were so close that they would kiss if they moved an inch. "But normal people wouldn''t do the same things I did."


    "..." Lilith stared at him speechlessly, she wanted to apologize, but Lucas stopped her before she could even mutter another word.


    "Besides, stop contradicting yourself." Lucas startedughing. "First, you call me a monster; then you start defending me when I agree with you."


    Lilith wanted to tell Lucas that she had been his friend in a previous life when they were children, but she had been gone for so many years she was no longer sure how he would react. She desperately wanted to tell him, but the words caught in her throat. She sighed heavily, not knowing how to express her feelings. In the end, all Lilith could manage was a simple "Just continue being my friend."

 Chapter 81 Arc 2 - Lucas Is In Danger

    Lucas and Lilith walked to the ssroom; both seemed nervous. They wouldn''t look at each other, making Sarah question what had happened.


    "Is everything alright?" Sarah asked her hands on her hips. "Did you two fight again?"


    Lilith awkwardly shook her head and forced a smile. "No... We''re fine."


    "Yeah, we just had a talk about something personal," Lucas added. "It''s all good, Sarah." he extended his hand toward her hair and gently stroked it.


    Sarah''s face instantly turned red. "G-Good to know." Sarah''s cheeks were now bright red. Her heart was beating out of her chest as she turned away from him in embarrassment.


    While Lucas yed around, he was still thinking about Lilith''s words. ''Your body''s memories are returning.'' These words were running through his mind like a loop. He wondered whether it was a good thing or not. While he often wondered who his family was in Lightburn or what kind of people they were... He knew that he was probably better without knowing it. ''Should I stop reviving the dead?'' he thought to himself when he remembered that his past memories were triggered by necromancy.


    He shook off these thoughts and sighed, "That''s a topic for another day." he muttered before looking at Sarah. "Anyway, you got any ns today?"


    "Lucas..." Lilith ced her hand on his shoulder, "Don''t even think about it." she gestured to him as if saying ''I have my eyes on you.''


    "Tsk." Lucas clicked his tongue and went to his seat.


    After ss, the three of them decided to go to the library after school. Sarah was thrilled; the first time she showed Lucas the school, she took him there.


    "Hey, Lucas... You still need those books on mana control?" Sarah asked while looking at him with puppy dog eyes.


    "Uhm... Why don''t we find some books on an ancient history of magic instead?" Lucas replied quickly. "Or maybe, something about..." Lucas paused for a moment as he smirked. "A red-eyed god." he nced at Lilith, who didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    "Uh... I never heard of it." Sarah eximed as she looked around the history books. "I think I would have to ask the librarian for help."


    "Alright!" Lucas grinned. "I am very curious about different religions."


    Sarah asked a librariandy for a book on Snonds deity called ''The Red-eyed god.'' and the three of them sat down and began reading the book. It was arge volume, so they couldn''t read it all at once. The librariandy left them alone after a few minutes.


    "So... Lucas... Why are you interested in Snonds?" Sarah asked him.


    "Well, I guess that Snonds'' story intrigues me." Lucas shrugged, not knowing how to answer. "Would you like to go to Snonds with me someday?" Lucas leaned closer to Sarah.


    "Y-Ye..." She said, but before she could finish, Lilith pushed her aside from Lucas.


    "No. No, she wouldn''t." She put her hands on her hips. She stared at Lucas like a parent scolding their child. "If you two go, I am going with you."


    Sarah and Lucas gazed at Lilith and chuckled. Sarah believed that Lilith was simply acting in envy; on the other hand, Lucas found it funny that Lilith was so desperate to protect Sarah and thought it was cute that Lilith found a friend.


    Even Lilith herself wondered, how did ite to this? A few weeks ago, she wouldn''t mind snapping Sarah''s neck to get rid of her as a love rival. But now, she has to protect that love rival from the same guy the two of them liked. ''This is giving me a headache.''


    As the three of read continued reading Snonds'' history, Lucas noticed that the Red-eyed god was never mentioned there. He was a little irritated but kept quiet.


    "Oh! Look here!" Sarah pointed her finger to something written in a corner. "Could it be that the Red-eyed god was named the ''Crimson God.''"


    "Crimson god?" Lucas wondered. "It is possible," he said. It was possible that in history books, he was documented as the Crimson god, while snownds locals continued calling him the Red-eyed god.


    "Come on. Let''s call it a day." Lilith interrupted their conversation and stood up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We should go back home first," Lucas answered while yawning.


    "We''re not going to hang out longer?" Sarah asked disappointedly.


    "Not really." Lucas tried to sound convincing, but he knew that Lilith wasn''t buying it.


    They lead Lilith to her mansion before heading downstairs to the cafeteria. The three of them ate lunch together at the cafeteria and headed back to Lilith''s room.


    Once they entered their room, Lilith took out the books from her backpack. At the same time, Lucas with Sarah sat on the bed.


    "Lucas..." Lilith turned her head towards him. "You can sleep over tonight."


    "Really?" Lucas was surprised. "Why?" Lucas''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. "What''s the catch?"


    "Nothing. Just want to spend more time with you." Lilith smiled as if it was the most natural thing in the world. "Sarah is staying here as well tonight."


    Sarah nodded, "Yes, yesterday we decided to have a sleepover today at Lilith''s mansion."


    "That means you''ll be spending the night too!" Lilith cheerfully announced. She jumped to hug Lucas and leaned closer to his ear. "You''re stuck with me!~" she bit his ear.


    "M-Maybe next time..." Lucas felt chills down his spine. ''She''s being extra friendly today,'' he thought to himself.


    Sarah watched the two of them; she couldn''t help but feel jealous that Lucas was so close to Lilith. However, she realized that if Lucas stayed, she might get a chance to get closer to him. So Sarah walked closer to Lucas and hugged arm.


    "Please... Stay..." Sarah whispered into his ear. She took Lilith''s example and gently bit Lucas''s ear as well.


    Lucas forced out a fake smile; the first thought that came into his mind was, ''I''m in danger!''


    "I think it''s inappropriate for a guy to spend a night at a girls'' house." Lucas shook Sarah''s hand and gently pushed away Lilith. He was searching for any reason to escape, as he knew after looking at Lilith''s eyes that she wanted something that Lucas might enjoy but would regret in the long run. What''s worse, Sarah was taking Lilith''s actions as an example, which worried Lucas even more.


    "Oh,e on... It will be fun." Lilith bit her lip as she slowly walked toward Lucas, who was stepping back.


    "Yes. We''ll have lots of fun." Sarah nodded and also started walking towards Lucas, who was now leaning into the wall with no way to retreat.


    "ARANIEL! GET ME OUT OF HERE!" suddenly, Lucas yelled and disappeared into thin air.


    "Huh?!" Lilith''s eyes widened as she turned around to see only Sarah standing there.


    Sarah blinked a few times before turning around, "Where''d he go?"


    Lilith frowned, "That fucking coward!"


    As soon as Lilith finished her sentence, she gazed at Sarah. "Shall we watch a movie? Or take a bath together?"


    "Uh..." Sarah was still utterly speechless. She shook her head, trying to figure out what just happened and eximed with a raised voice. "WHERE IS HE?!"


    Lilith leaned to the wall and sighed, then she gazed at Sarah and said. "Don''t worry; he''ll be back." she crossed her arms as she frowned. "When he''ll do, let''s beat his ass."

 Chapter 82 Arc 2 - Lucas Meet Jacob

    Lucas walked through the portal and quickly noticed a new presence in the castle. He looked at Araniel and asked.


    "We have guests?"


    "Not guests. New servant." Araniel happily eximed. She gave a look to Sthiel, who nodded and went to call for Jacob.


    Lucas raised his brow, wondering who was the new servant. Were the girls reviving the dead without him?


    The portal closed behind Lucas, and he heard footstepsing toward them. Then Jacob appeared before him, looking a little nervous. "Pleased to meet you." Jacob lowered his head.


    Lucas''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at the red-haired hero. He could sense a massive amount of holy magic,parable to that of a Nephilim. He took a step toward the hero and asked while looking straight into his eyes, "Is he a hero?" the question wasn''t for Jacob; it was for Araniel.


    "Yessir!~" Araniel yfully yelled. "I kidnapped... Uh..." she nervously scratched her chin, "I rescued him from the Holy kingdom!~."


    Jacob lifted his head proudly and said. "I''m here because I want to serve you, so please let me stay!"


    Lucas stared at Araniel while cing his palm on his forehead in disbelief. "Seriously... Hero?"


    "Yup," Araniel replied with a big smile. "He seemed to have the right spirit for serving Eden."


    Lucas sighed and turned back to Jacob. "Well then, we''ll see how things go, but that holy scent is killing me!"


    Jacob looked around and instinctively sniffed his own shoulder but couldn''t smell anything. "H-Holy scent?"


    Suddenly, Sthiel gave him an idea. "How about we rece his holy mana with our cursed mana?"


    "Is that possible?" Lucas asked with a confused expression.


    "Sweetie, you have no idea what''s possible"


    Lucas quickly blinked a couple of times as he stared at Sthiel. ''Sweetie? Seriously?'' he thought to himself. He shook the thought off and asked. "So, how do we do that?"


    "Take my hand," Sthieltold Lucas said while extending her hand toward him. Then she extended another hand to Jacob. "You too, hero."


    "Alright." Jacob nodded and quickly took her hand.


    Meanwhile, Lucas was a little more reluctant, but in the end, he also gave her his hand. The moment he held her hand, Lucas felt as if his cursed mana was slowly being drained from his body. "Interesting..." Lucas mumbled as he saw Jacob''s eyes change color.


    "Oh no..." Jacob eximed as his sword manifested in his palm, piercing Sthiel''s heart. The blood sshed on Jacob''s face, but the girl stood as if this wound was nothing. He quickly made the sword disappear as he feared for Sthiel''s life.


    Sthiel smiled and winked at Jacob, who was worried about her wound. "Don''t worry!~."


    Lucas was also a little worried, as both cursed and holy mana was deadly to angels. He raised his brows at Sthiel, but she just shrugged it off while saying.


    "I will exinter, my king."


    "Uh. Okay."


    In a couple of minutes, Sthiel released their hands. "Done!~" she eximed while cing her hand on the open wound and closing it.


    "How did you..."


    "Survive it?" Sthiel finished Lucas''s question.


    "Yes.


    "I have seven hearts."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lucas''s jaw dropped when he heard that. "Seven... Do I also have seven hearts?"


    "No, your anatomy is still simr to that of a human," Araniel said as she ced he hand on Lucas''s shoulder. "However, you should evolve with time."


    Lucas nodded and then gazed at Jacob. He had many questions about this hero. Especially, ''Why Jacob was so different from Darwin, who was even weaker than Sarah.'' He gestured for Jacob to get closer.


    "Y-Yes?"


    "Show me that sword of yours," Lucas ordered.


    "Y-Okay." Jacob bowed.


    Jacob raised his hand, and the jewel that was merged into the palm started to glow. The holy sword had transformed before Jacob''s eyes into a dark and menacing sword. The de was now red and was glowing brightly with a ck me. There was a ck crystal embedded in the hilt that seemed to be the source of this power. The sword radiated an aura of darkness and power, making Jacob feel uneasy.


    "Holy shit!" Even Jacob was taken aback by the sword''s sudden change of appearance. "What''s this?!"


    Lucas watched the sword carefully while saying. "This is... Awesome."


    "T-Thanks."


    "Swing it at her." he pointed at Sthiel.


    "EH?!" Sthiel quickly jumped back. She pointed her finger at Araniel and yelled, "Swing it at her; I am already injured. See?" she pointed at her own chest, but the wound was gone. Then awkwardly scratched her head. "W-Was injured..."


    "Do it," Lucas ordered Jacob again.


    "Do it." Araniel also added.


    Jacob quickly pulled out his sword and swung it at Sthiel. The de cut through the air, creating a massive ck circle. The de was strong enough to cut through anything. However, the only thing it managed to cut was a shield that was hovering in front of Sthiel.


    "Why me?!" Sthiel yelled while throwing a hand up. The ck circle easily passed through the shield and hit the wall behind her.


    Lucas sighed. "For calling me sweetie."


    Sthiel crossed her arms on her chest as her jaw dropped. She looked at Lucas with a stunned expression for a moment and eximed, "JERK!" her wings manifested, and she flew into the castle. She only pretended to be angry, so she could take some time off, readingics.


    Lucas sighed and asked while looking at Jacob, "Was I too harsh at her?"


    "Eh... You are really asking me?" Jacob pointed at himself.


    "Forget it." Lucas gestured his hand and pointed at himself. "Swing at me."


    "A-Are you sure?"


    "Yup, go for it." Lucas cracked his knuckles and released mana as dark as night. It engulfed his body, creating mana armor. "Don''t hold back."


    "Uh... What if I identally hurt you? Or worse..." Jacob''s face turned pale, remembering what happened to Darwin.


    "Well, then it would be on me."


    Jacob hesitated for a second but eventually decided to follow Lucas''s orders. He ced his hand on his sword and swung it.


    A ck circle formed in front of Lucas. Lucas''s mana armor was being cut thousand times per second, but there was no sign of damage. The circle was slowly approaching Lucas''s head, but he didn''t even flinch. Suddenly, the circle stopped in its track.


    "What...?" Jacob was shocked. "That thing isn''t working anymore."

 Chapter 83 Arc 2 - Isaac Was Furious

    Lucas endured the attack without much damage. Tho his mana armor couldn''tpletely prevent the damage to his body; it quickly regenerated into a normal state. Only his clothes were destroyed during the spar.


    "Not bad, Jacob." Lucas extended him toward him. "Wee aboard."


    "Thank you." Jacob epted the handshake.


    "Can I check out the sword?"


    "Sure."


    Jacob handed over the sword to Lucas. However, the moment Lucas picked up the sword, the menacing me on the de disappeared.


    "I guess the only one who can use the sword are you?"


    "I don''t know," Jacob shrugged. "You''re the first person to hold it besides me."


    Lucas tried swinging the sword. However, it acted like a regr magicless de. He tried infusing his own mana into it, but the sword didn''t react, so Lucas gave up and gave the sword back to its original owner.


    "So, how does it feel? To use that sword?" Lucas wondered curiously as they watched Jacob retract the sword into the jewel.


    "It is kind of weird." He gazed at his own palm. "The sword feels like an extension of my body; it guides me..."


    "Guides you how?"


    "I don''t know how to exin this, but it feels that it teaches me how to move my hands and mana when fighting; it even gives instructions for certain skills."


    "Like that sh, you just did on me?" Lucas raised his brow; he was quite impressed with that skill and wondered if he could learn a skill like that.


    "Yes. The sword knows what I want before I do..." Jacob nodded.


    Lucas was amazed by those words. "So this is a heroic relic." he eximed. There was only one question for Jacob. "How did you be a hero?"


    "Not too long ago, I woke up and found this jewel on my palm." he showed his hand. "Then I discovered that I can use it to create a weapon."


    Suddenly, Araniel walked in and ced her hand on Jacob''s shoulder. "Jacob is thetest person god blessed."


    Lucas''s raised his brows in shock. "Do you mean Isaac?"


    "I don''t know his name," She shrugged. "Father of that goddess you often hang around with."


    "Yeah... That''s Isaac." Lucas scratched his chin, wondering about that information.


    Araniel noticed Lucas staring at him and asked:


    "You know something? What is it? Is it bad?" she inquired.


    "I wonder whether he''ll be angry that we stole his hero."


    Sheughed dryly. "I doubt you should care."


    "I guess so..."


    "If something happens, you have mine and Sthiel''s full support!~" She gave Lucas thumbs up.


    "Thanks," he smiled back at her. "I''d appreciate that."


    ********


    Meanwhile, on Isaac''s, thunderstorms engulfed the sky while lightning struck down from the heavens. For the tallest peak, a winged shadow emerged, screaming.


    "ARE YOU FUCKING SERIOUS?!" Isaac roared furiously. "LILITH! GET YOUR ASS HERE!" Isaac''s voice echoed through the.


    After a few moments, a purple-haired girl descended gracefully onto the ground. "Is something wrong?" Lilith asked as she stood before Isaac.


    "Is something wrong?" he repeated the question mockingly. "Yes! Something is definitely wrong!"


    Isaac was furious about Lucas''s outrageous behavior in the Holy kingdom, killing the adventurers, spreading panic among the citizens, and even stealing his hero.


    "What the fuck is your little boyfriend up to?!" he yelled, pointing his finger at her. "Do you have any idea what Lucas is doing?!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Uh... No clue." Lilith shrugged as she couldn''t see Lucas as long as he was in Eden. "Would you like to tell me?" she asked with an innocent smile on her face.


    Isaac red at her with piercing eyes for a moment, then looked away with frustration on his lips.  He couldn''t be angry at Lilith for long. He sighed and said.


    "I don''t think you should be staying in Lightburn anymore."


    "What? Why?!" She became startled.


    "Because I don''t trust that angel." He snapped back, showing his teeth. He created a crystal ball that showed a live view of what was going on in the Snonds; it showed Jacob standing guard near the throne and a white rift to Eden. "Mhm... You know what..." He decided to give Eden a visit. "Nevermind."


    "Huh?" Lilith blinked.


    "I''ll be right back." Isaac snapped his fingers and disappeared from Lilith''s sight.


    "Oh no..." Lilith''s eyes widened at the realization that her father was about to confront Lucas. She feared that enraged her father might kill Lucas. She wanted to stop Isaac, so she extended her hand and tried making a portal to Snonds.


    "Dammit... work..." She tried creating a portal, but because she had never done that before, she failed. She added even more mana, but only white sparkles appeared in front of her palm. The energy flowing inside of her began growing uncontrobly as she kept trying again and again without sess. "Come on..." she mumbled with frustration.


    *********


    Isaac suddenly appeared in the temple and strides over to Jacob, who stood guard near the throne. Isaac wore a ck trenchcoat with a hood that cast a veil of shadow over his face. His golden eyes glint from within, burning with rage as he stared intently at Jacob, who was unaware of his presence.


    "So you''re the hero who abandoned his mission?" Isaac''s voice was cold and mocking, each word piercing through Jacob''s head.


    Jacob noticed Isaac and manifested a ming sword. He raised the sword in the air, wondering whether he should cut down Isaac.


    "Intruder? Or Lucas''s friend?" Jacob asked himself while ring at Isaac. "Introduce yourself!"


    "I am the one who gave you that sword!" Isaac yelled and snapped his fingers. The sword that Jacob held appeared in his hands. He looked at the sword closely and eximed, "What the hell have they done to it?" the cursed mana was leaking from the sword as if it were rotting!


    "You..." Jacob pointed his finger at the weapon, "Return!" the sword disappeared from Isaac''s hands and returned to Jacob''s hand. "I suppose you''re telling the truth about being the one who gave me my weapon. But I have another leader now."


    "How did..." Isaac eximed in shock. He couldn''t understand how Jacob still had control over the sword after Isaac took it back. His brows furrowed and became dark. "What did you do?"


    Jacob didn''t reply; instead, he turned away from Isaac, infuriating him.


    "You bastard!" Isaac pointed his hand at Jacob, releasing a massive st of light that evaporated everything in the mountain. However, his eyes widened when he saw two winged girls deflecting the light, protecting Jacob.


    Sthiel and Araniel looked at Isaac with cold expressions, and the brte eximed. "It would be a pain in the ass if we had to resurrect him without his body."


    Jacob knelt with his hands above his head as if he was trying to protect himself. When he looked up, his eyes sparkled in awe. "Miss Araniel and miss Sthiel!" he eximed joyfully while looking at them both.


    The angel girls ignored him; their attention was focused on Isaac. The two of them stood there, still holding their hands up front, keeping up the barrier.


    "We didn''t expect to have guests, sir Isaac." Araniel forced a fake smile with slightly furrowed brows. "What brings a god like you here?"


    Isaac stared in disbelief, ''Angels? MORE ANGELS?!''. He knew that Lucas was somehow reviving the dead, but these two girls managed to stay undetected from him. ''How the fuck I couldn''t see them before?!'' he wondered.


    "I didn''t expect to see here even more angels." He raised an eyebrow at them and asked: "How didn''t I notice the two of you?"


    "Because we didn''t want to be seen by you!~" Araniel chuckled. She removed her hand and cast a spell into the air; it recreated the entire mountain in an instant.


    "Huh?!" Isaac''s jaw dropped in surprise; an angel that could use creation magic was news even to him.


    Meanwhile, Sthiel crossed her arms on her chest, her eyes shifting side to side as she said, "Honestly, I am surprised that he didn''t know we were here." She tapped her foot impatiently on the cold floor and then said, "I made sure that that girl Lilith would notice us."


    Araniel''s jaw dropped in surprise. "Huh?" he said incredulously. "You what?!"


    Sthiel let out a mischievous giggle and bit her lip before bursting intoughter. "Teehee!~" she said innocently.


    Araniel puffed out of anger. "Are you stupid or something?!"


    Sthiel rolled her eyes. "Jeez! I just wanted to see whether she would snitch on Lucas or not."


    "You are..." Araniel bit down on her words and continued, "...Unbelievable."


    "Are you two done?" Isaac asked; he was irritated that his daughter hid the fact about two more angels in Lightburn. He walked towards them and raised his hand. "I think I can let Lucas live for Lilith''s sake. But the two of you..." he red at them coldly with his golden eyes. On top of his palm, a golden light appeared. "You two are dangerous."

 Chapter 84 Arc 2 - Isaac Vs Angels (Part 1)

    Isaac released another st from his palm and the golden light evaporated everything around. When he saw that the angel girls and former hero were gone he sighed.


    "Angels are really annoying."


    "We are?" he heard a voice behind him and when Isaac looked back, he saw Araniel and Sthiel, waving hands at him yfully.


    Isaac''s eyes widened in shock as he couldn''t believe they survived his attack. He started yelling "HOW?! How are you two still alive?!"


    Araniel raised her brow, seemingly confused about Isaac''sck of knowledge. "Are you sure you''re a god?" she asked him knowing that this would be an insult to him.


    "What did you just say?" Isaac scoffed arrogantly and then grinned wickedly while he was waiting for her answer. She remained silent so he walked closer to her and raised his head threateningly. "You''re doubting my divinity?"


    "Obviously." Araniel nodded. "A god would have known that we can teleport from one dimension to another."


    "You know, like every divine being ever?": Sthiel added with a smirk, then she quickly shook her head. "Nevermind, Lucas has yet to learn it."


    Araniel pped Sthiel''s back of the head, "Stop embarrassing him!"


    "He''s not even here!" Sthiel protested before shaking off Araniel''s hand.


    "Are you two ignoring me?" Isaac yelled angrily while stepping towards them again. This time he lifted his right arm up, ready to hit both girls but suddenly something stopped him. A forcefield! It appeared between all three of them and the space in-between was sealed.


    Araniel and Sthiel gazed at Isaac angrily for stopping their argument. "You''re really rude, for a deity that''s barely been alive for a few millennia."


    Isaac punched the barrier and it shattered like ss. Then he walked toward the angel girls raising hand toward them, "Young or old doesn''t matter. I am still a god!" He grabbed Sthiel''s neck and started choking it with all his divine might.


    "Y-You..." Sthiel''s face turned red as he tried to defend himself against Isaac''s grip but she couldn''t break free.


    "You will die here!" And he pulled Sthiel closer, tightening his grip on his neck until blood oozed out from her nose. The golden light emanating from Isaac''s eyes was making him look more demonic than godly. "I will shatter your atoms!" he threatened and his hands started glowing with bright golden light.


    Sthiel''s body was slowly into thin air; however, she managed to recreate her cells almost as fast as they were destroyed. The situation seem dire, as Isaac used more force and her cells started to burn away even faster.


    "N-No... S-Stop!" Sthiel pleaded.


    This made Isaac smirk, "I may be a young deity, but I still can''t kill you!" He yelled. However, the struggle to try killing Sthiel made him oblivious to the fact that another angel was just standing still, without trying to help her friend.


    Araniel stood there with a face buried in her hands. She was giggling like Sthiel''s situation wasn''t dire. "Hehe!~" sheughed out loud, startling Isaac.


    Araniel''sughter made Isaac worried as Sthiel was clearly struggling to keep her body material. However, theugh didn''t stop so he turned his head toward her and asked, "What''s so funny?!"


    "If you continue..." Araniel wasughing so hard now, that tears started forming in her eyes. She wiped them off and said. "If you continue, she''ll moan!~"


    "Huh?" Isaac questioned, turning his attention back to Sthiel, but he couldn''t see anything except for her struggling. Then he realized that Sthiel''s eyes weren''t that of a pleading prey, but rather that of someone who was enjoying the moment.


    "D-Don''t stop!~" Sthiel eximed and bit her lip. Her face was bright red and Isaac loosened his grip in disgust. The golden glow on his hands disappeared.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What is wrong with you..." Isaac''s eyes were wide with anger as he watched Sthiel recreate her body without leaving a single scar.


    "S-Sorry..." Sthiel looked away; her face was still bright red.


    "Told you, she''s a masochist," Araniel repeated before crossing her arms. "She lived so long, that the only thing that reminds her of being alive is pain."


    Isaac looked shocked and realized that Sthiel didn''t struggle but intentionally allowed her cells to be destroyed, "Are you ying with me?!"


    Sthiel stayed quiet and yed with her hair while avoiding eye contact.


    "Are you really oblivious to the fact that if she was in trouble, I would havee in and attacked you?" Araniel walked closer to Isaac and pushed him. Behind Isaac, a portal appeared and he fell through it.


    "Seriously... Gods these days." Araniel sighed and slowly followed Isaac into his world.


    They appeared on Isaac''s and floated in the air. Isaac''s fists tightly clenched as he red at Araniel. He raised his hand again and said, "This time, I am not holding back."


    "Okay." Araniel gave Isaac thumbs up, insulting him even more.


    Isaac''s eye twitched in rage. He disappeared from sight and reappeared in front of Araniel with a tightly clenched fist. He punched Araniel with all his might and she flew backward into a portal that Isaac created.


    The two of them appeared in another star system, falling toward the at the center. He punched her stomach, and together with her fell toward a small.


    Araniel coughed blood and tried to move away, but Isaac''s fist was still in her stomach, pushing her toward the.


    "Just die!" Isaac eximed as the two of them crashed into the rocky surface of the unknown. The two of them broke the ground like ss under their feet. Isaac screamed in anger as he threw his arm forward mming his palm on Araniel''s face. The impact made an earthquake across the''s entire surface causing cracks and craters on every side.


    "I will see you in hell!" Isaac yelled as he raised his fist again, however, stopped when he heard another voice.


    "I would let her go if I were you." Sthiel''s voice reached his ears.


    He looked back to see Sthiel holding Lilith by her throat.


    Sthiel smiled innocently as she asked, "I heard a rumor that gods are immortal. I would like to test that theory." she gazed at Lilith who was forced to sleep by Sthiel''s curse.


    "Y-You!" Isaac growled out in anger as he gazed at Sthiel.


    Isaac''s eyes left Araniel for a mere moment, but that was more than enough for her to cut Isaac''s hand off with a swift move of her free hand.


    "Huh?" Isaac gawked down at his hand before turning towards Araniel with shock written all over his face.


    Araniel''s face and body were healing quickly as she said, "Unlike Sthiel, I hate pain." her arm was engulfed in ck mana which turned into armor, and eyes started appearing all around her body. Then a red halo appeared above her head as she threw a punch toward Isaac.


    "Fast..." Isaac gasped as his eyes widened in surprise when he saw how fast Araniel recovered from the wound on her stomach from the earlier attack. His hands glowed golden again and another forcefield emerged between him and the angel girl.

 Chapter 85 Arc 2 - Isaac Vs Angels (Part 2)

    Despite the barrier being between them, Araniel still punched through it aiming at Isaac''s head. However, he managed to jump and use his wings to fly and avoid it; the punch hit his leg instead,pletely obliterating both the barrier and Isaac''s leg.


    "Strong." Isaac muttered, as in his arms appeared a golden sword. He flew toward Araniel but received a st into his back from behind. The st knocked Isaac away for a few hundred kilometers.


    "What?!" he looked back with his divine vision and saw Sthiel gently waving her hand at him and with another hand still holding Lilith by her neck. Isaac''s face turned red. "You cheap whore!" he screamed and his voice echoed through the. The Force of his voice started destroying the mountains around him and creating massive gusts of wind.


    "Rude!" Sthiel eximed as if she was insulted and tightened her grip on Lilith''s throat. Suddenly, Sthiel''s hand started emitting a pitch-ck aura. "I think I deserve an apology!~" she yelled back at Isaac; just like Isaac''s voice, her voice echoed through the.


    "This is bad." Isaac gritted his teeth as he muttered, "These bitches are as powerful as me!" then he moved at the speed of light and appeared behind Sthiel, who smiled as Isaac tried to rescue Lilith.


    "Behind you," Sthiel said to Isaac without looking back.


    Isaac ignored her but was knocked down to the ground by Araniel''s kick, who was moving as fast as him.


    Araniel pointed her finger at Isaac and startedughing hysterically. From her finger appeared a small ck orb that released hundreds of sts toward Isaac. "You bastard! Do you know how painful it is to crash into the?!" she screamed, still angry that Isaac punched her from space into a.


    The first few hundred sts managed to hit Isaac, but soon he created a golden barrier around himself. The barrier absorbed the cursed mana but was slowly breaking apart.


    "I''m not scared of your little spells," he growled while using his wings to strengthen the barrier. Second,ter, another thousand orbs emerged from Araniel''s hand and mmed into Isaac. A moment after they struck him, there were countless cuts all over Isaac''s body.


    "I learned this from hero boy." Araniel smiled, revealing demonic-looking fangs and a red eye in her mouth. "I will fuck you up, using your own tricks you bastard!" she yelled and flew toward Isaac.


    The moment she was close enough, she punched him in the gut and teleported him into space. They were now on a different, falling toward it.


    "You fucking bastard! Let''s see how you''ll like it!" She screamed and punched him in the gut again, and the two of them crashed into the, leaving a massive crater.


    Isaac coughed blood that glowed in a golden color, the blood sshed on Araniel''s face as she smirked and threw another punch into his stomach; just before impact, Araniel threw herself at Isaac with her full weight and smashed his face against the ground. Then she straddled Isaac''s neck and started punching his face mercilessly.


    "Do you like this?!" she yelled.


    Isaac couldn''t reply, so he used a magic that slowed down time for a fraction of a second, allowing Isaac to spread his wings and push himself up off the ground.


    "Do you want me to stop?" She asked, then continued to hit him even harder. The pain was excruciating and soon Isaac felt unconsciousness taking over. He closed his eyes and passed out...<novelnext></novelnext>


    Araniel grabbed Isaac by his hair and with a smirk on her face she threw onest punch, destroying half of his face in the process.


    "Aren''t you going overboard?" Araniel heard Sthiel''s voice behind her. She turned around to see Sthiel walking toward her from the portal.


    When Sthiel reached Araniel and looked down at Isaac she frowned, "Ouch... That looks painful." then she raised her brow, "We should spar from time to time." she bit her lip as she gazed at Araniel.


    "Shut the fuck up, pervert." Araniel was panting heavily as her mana was slowly retracting, turning her body back to normal. However, she hadn''t had enough strength to create clothes so she stood there naked. She noticed that Sthiel was alone and asked. "Where is the girl?"


    "Oh, I brought her back to this guy''s realm." Sthiel pointed at Isaac who was unconscious but coughed blood from time to time. "Is he going to die?"


    "He''s a god you idiot." Araniel sat down on the ground. She sighed before asking, "Can you give me some clothes?"


    Sthiel nodded and extended her hand toward Araniel. Sthiel''s eyes glowed and from her palm, ck energy formed clothes on Araniel''s body.


    "This is..." Araniel looked down confused, to see that she was now wearing a maid outfit.


    The maid''s outfit consisted of tight white pants, a mini skirt withrge frills on it, a blouse with ruffles and buttons all down the front, and a pair of high-heeled shoes made out of solid material. Fake long and fluffy ears. Her eyes had makeup on them in the form of thick eyeliner, mascara, and a thin silver line around her irises.


    "Are you fucking with me right now?" Araniel clenched her fists.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it." Sthielughed nervously. "You look so cute!~" Sthiel giggled.


    "Dammit." Araniel shook her head in annoyance. "You''re lucky I am too exhausted."


    Sthiel took a step forward and held Araniel''s face. Her smile turned into a frown and she whispered, "What if you weren''t exhausted?"


    "Chill out, maso!" Araniel felt shivers down her spine. "I am not going to pleasure you, okay?" she sighed and muttered. "Let''s go back to our king. I need to borrow some mana from him."


    "Tsk." Sthiel clicked her tongue at Araniel and created a portal back to Snonds in Lightburn. Before the two of them could walk through the portal, a sword hit Araniel''s back, leaving deep wounds that started bleeding profusely.

 Chapter 86 Arc 2 - Aftermath

    Araniel fell face-first into the ground, unconscious. Her head smacked against a rock as her body hit the ground, and the world went dark for an instant.


    "What?!" Sthiel turned back, to see Lilith who managed to sessfully create a portal to find her father beaten up.


    Lilith created another sword and raised it toward Sthiel, who frowned in rage.


    "You bitch." Sthiel''s voice was venomous and her hand rose from his side toward Lilith. "You will pay for this!"


    Sthiel prepared to charge at Lilith, but Araniel''s hand grabbed her leg.


    "Don''t bother. Just take us home." Araniel said in a weak tone, her face still buried in the ground. The sword was still stuck inside Araniel''s back


    Sthiel gazed down and sighed. "You sure? We can just tell Lucas that she attacked us first."


    "Urgh. Hurts." Araniel groaned. "Take this thing out of me!"


    "Sorry, sis." Sthiel looked at Lilith with an apologetic expression. She grabbed the sword''s hilt and yanked on it once more, finally pulling the de out of her sister. Blood poured from Araniel''s back as she gasped for air, clutching her wound tightly.


    Sthiel rushed over to her sister''s side and helped her to stand up. "You alright?"


    "Just tired." Araniel opened her eyes and turned to Lilith. Her eyes were cold and unreadable. "You will fucking regret this." she threatened as she walked through the portal.


    Meanwhile, Lilith continued holding the sword as she looked around, thinking that the angels could teleport toward her from any side. But after a few moments, she dropped the sword and rushed to her father.


    "Dad!" she yelled as she ran up to him. "Are you okay?!"


    Isaac was still unconscious, half of his face waspletely obliterated by Araniel, while the other half was damaged. There was a massive hole in his stomach. He also had broken ribs and a fractured jaw, among many other wounds.


    "Oh no..." Lilith gasped, tearsing to her eyes as she crouched next to him. "Dad! Dad!" she shook his shoulder frantically. "Wake up!"


    There was little response, and Lilith put both hands on Isaac''s shoulders to try and shake him awake. Then she saw the blood flowing out of his mouth, pooling around his chest.


    "Dad! What happened?! Are you okay?!" Lilith cried, she extended her palms above him and released holy mana, and started healing his body. "Please wake up!"


    Lilith''s magic worked, and Isaac slowly came back to life, gasping for breath.


    "Lilith...?" he coughed.


    "Dad!" Lilith jumped up and hugged him tightly.


    Isaac''s eyes glowed and his body healed in the instant. He hugged Lilith back, but his hands were trembling, and his face was pale.


    "Dad! You''re alright!" Lilith smiled happily.


    But Isaac wasn''t smiling, nor was he breathing steadily. His face was contorted in pain and he looked like death. He was thinking about how embarrassing was that he couldn''t keep his consciousness in his body during the fight against Araniel. Then another thought came which horrified him even more, he gazed at Lilith with a pained expression.''If the blonde angel wanted to kill her, Lilith would have been dead.'' He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in anger.


    "I''m so sorry..." he whispered. "I couldn''t protect you."


    "Huh?" Lilith looked at her dad confused. "What do you mean?"


    Isaac''s eyes widened as he realized that Lilith didn''t even remember that the angel had kidnapped her during his fight against Araniel. "Right..." He let out a long sigh and closed his eyes. "It doesn''t matter anymore."


    He then looked at Lilith again and took her hand. "Let''s go."


    ***


    Lucas sat on his throne; watched the scene that unfolded on an unknown through the crystal ball and gritted his teeth. His face was twisted in fury as he looked at Sthiel holding Lilith captive, while Araniel was pounding Isaac''s face.


    "Out of all people, they could anger..." he muttered as he closed his eyes before taking a deep breath. Then he yelled "THEY PISSED OF A FUCKING GOD?! THEY GOT WHAT''S COMING TO THEM!!"


    He punched the crystal ball, shattering it. He stood up from the throne, and walked toward the exit, trying to think about possible consequences.


    "Isaac is a very vengeful god," a shiver went down Lucas''s spine as he muttered, "In the best case scenario, I would be reincarnated; in worst, erased."


    He stopped himself and shook his head. "No, it will be fine..." he wondered, "As long as I can be as strong as those two, I will be fine."


    "Yes, sir." He heard Sthiel''s voice.


    "Huh?" Lucas''s turned back, startled.


    He noticed a white portal and Sthiel with Araniel walking through. Araniel was leaning toward Sthiel and was wearing a maid costume, which made Lucas involuntarily chuckle.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We''re back!~" Sthiel bowed her head.


    "S-Sorry we went away without permission." Araniel apologized nervously.


    "Oh? Where did you go?" Lucas asked as if he didn''t know.


    "Uh..." Two angel girls exchanged gazes as they thought whether to lie or not, and Araniel finally answered: "To fight a god."


    "To fight a god. Amazing" Lucas smiled sarcastically.


    "Thank you, master." Araniel curtsied deeply.


    Lucas''s smile turned to a frown and he eximed. "Are you two fucking kidding me?!"


    "S-Sorry." Sthiel awkwardly chuckled, knowing well that this would be Lucas''s reaction. "H-He invaded our temple!" Sthiel stuttered as she looked at Araniel waiting for her support.


    However, Araniel fell asleep right after she thanked Lucas. The moment she thought Lucas wasn''t angry, all tension in her body dissolved and she fell asleep.


    "WHAAT THE HELL?!" Lucas roared in anger.


    Then he looked down at Araniel, who was sleeping peacefully. "Well, I guess... She deserves some rest..." he said as he thought about her fight with Isaac. ''If she''s rested well, she''ll be able to protect me in case Isaac decides to retaliate.'' he thought.


    "S-Sorry..." Sthiel bowed her head.


    "Dammit, Get Araniel to her room." Lucas waved his hand dismissively.


    Sthiel nodded and lifted Araniel to carry her to her room. She looked at Lucas one more time and muttered.


    "Master, are you going to punish us?" she asked in a low tone, she gazed down to avoid Lucas''s eye contact, but her eyes sparkled. "I-I don''t mind you testing new attacks on me."


    Lucas watched the fight from the moment Isaac entered the temple and confronted the guard, Jacob. It was Jacob who told him about god''s arrival as Araniel managed to teleport him from harm''s way when Isaac attacked.


    Lucas found out about Sthiel''s kink, and there was no way in hell he was going to ''punish'' her physically. He knew that punishing her would amount to rewarding her, so he shook his head.


    "No, I am not going to do that." Lucas sighed.


    "I-I think we deserve punishment."


    "What do you have in mind?" Lucas asked while thinking about Sthiel showing her true colors. He looked at her in disbelief. ''How the hell I never noticed this side of her?!'' he wondered.


    Sthiel raised her hands in front of her chest. "Anything," she answered immediately. "You can punish me as much as you want!" she pleaded, then bit her lips nervously.


    "Some other day," Lucas gestured dismissively. Then his gaze turned cold as he added. "When I find a way to punish you WITHOUT pleasuring you." he smiled deviously and watched Sthiel turn bright red and hurriedly walk to her room with Araniel''s body over hers.


    ***


    "Hm..." Lilith stretched her arms above her head and yawned before lying back in bed. Thest few hours had been filled with many thoughts, questions, and concerns for her father. And now she was exhausted. She was having a hard time trying to sleep because she couldn''t get any answers out of Isaac, who was sleeping soundly.


    "What are angels?" she wondered as she remembered her father''s condition after fighting Araniel. "How can they match the strength of a god." she bit her nail out of habit. "Does this mean Lucas would be as strong as they are?" Lilith pondered about what the consequences were if Lucas would grow into a god-like being or something like that.


    "He is already very arrogant... What if there is no one who could stop him?" she shivered slightly as she thought about it.


    She thought about it long enough that it made her drowsy, so she closed her eyes and drifted off in minutes without realizing it. But in her dream, she saw Lucas sitting on a throne, angel girls by his side, and Sarah sitting on hisp.


    Lilith quickly jumped up from her bed and yelled out, "WHY THE HELL DOES HE HAVE SO MANY WOMEN?!" she screamed at the top of her lungs. Her voice echoed through the castle, waking Isaac up.


    Isaac jumped from the bed, thinking there might be an attack against them while he was asleep.


    "Who?! Lilith!?!" he eximed as he rushed toward Lilith''s room. He opened the door with great speed to see Lilith standing in front of the mirror with a furious expression. She turned around to face him, and took a deep breath before continuing:


    "I am going to kill him." Lilith eximed.


    Isaac blinked in shock and grabbed her shoulders to look at her more closely.


    "Kill whom?"


    "Lucas."

 Chapter 87 Arc 2 - Very Good Stalker

    Lucas returned to Lightburn and went to meet Lilith. He wondered whether he could arrange a meeting between him and Isaac.


    "Hey, Lilith..." Lucas said when they met in the street. "How''s your father?"


    Lilith smiled at him as if she had been waiting for his arrival.


    "You''ve got some nerve!" she eximed, shaking her head. "Especially after what your maids did to him." She frowned and turned away from him. "What do you want with me anyway?"


    "Nothing much," replied Lucas. "Just wanted to ask whether your father would meet me."


    "I am not sure if that''s a good idea." Lilith scoffed. "I had a huge fight with him just to keep you alive."


    "Oh really? That must be quite the quarrel."


    "Yeah... it was pretty bad," Lilith admitted reluctantly. She sighed before asking Lucas to go for a walk while she waited on their lunch. When he agreed, Lilith started walking toward the town center and then suddenly stopped halfway there. "Dad is really pissed, you know."


    Lucas stared at Lilith silently.


    Lilith rolled her eyes and continued speaking. "He was never so humiliated in his entire existence."


    "S-Sorry..."


    "That''s okay. I''ll see what we can do about it, " she whispered. "Don''t worry; it might take some time, but he will calm down."


    "That''s good to hear."


    Lilith sighed as she said, "I still don''t understand why those girls serve you."


    "Huh?"


    "Those two are powerful enough to fight my dad..." Lilith muttered angrily, her voice rising again. "It doesn''t make sense that they chose to serve someone."


    "Well, true." Lucas sighed. "If I were in their shoes, I''d conquers." Lucas joked, hoping to cheer up Lilith.


    Lilith raised her brows and turned away from him. "I am not even sure if you''re joking."


    "O-Of course I am joking!"


    "Are you though?" she asked coldly. "The way you''ve been acting makes me doubt that that was a joke."


    "Besides, if I wanted to take over the world... Wouldn''t I be capable of that already?" Lucas asked rhetorically. "I could order my angels to do it."


    "Of course, you could." Lilith shrugged her shoulders. "But knowing you, that wouldn''t be satisfying. Would it?"


    Lucas opened his mouth and closed it immediately without answering. Lilith looked straight at him with a soft smile on her lips before she continued walking forward. The sun reflected on her skin in an interesting manner which made her look mysterious and beautiful at once. For a moment, Lucas wondered whether she would let him kiss her then.


    "You want to do it yourself?" she suggested.


    Lucas awkwardly chuckled, "Again, if I wanted I could do that."


    Lilith frowned and kept silent until they reached a nearby cafe. "Wanna grab some food?" She smiled gently. "My treat."


    "Thanks," replied Lucas as the two of them took a seat. He looked around for a waitress when Lilith called out, "I''ll go get us something to eat. You just sit down and rx."


    A few momentster, Lilith returned holding a tray carrying two steaming tes full of soup. Before Lucas started eating, he stared at the food intensively.


    "What''s wrong?" Lilith asked curiously.


    "Nothing," he replied quickly while ncing at the meat in front of him. "Just not used to eating."


    "Seriously?" Lilith raised her brows. "That''s surprising."


    "It is, isn''t it?"


    "I mean, your body doesn''t require food," she said as she poked a spoon into her soup. "I don''t need food as well. I eat as a hobby," she said while picking up the te and taking a mouthful of soup. "Mhm... Spicy," she mumbled through another mouthful. "And delicious."


    "Spicy?" Lucas''s eyes sparkled, and he also took a mouthful. His throat burned from the spicy vor that reminded him of garlic.


    Lilith swallowed what was left in her bowl before saying, "I have a feeling, that you should do some ordinary stuff."


    "Huh?"


    "Eating, sleeping... Stuff like that," she exined with her head tilted sideways in amusement. "Don''tpletely give up on your humanity."


    "Maybe you''re right," agreed Lucas with a nod as he wiped his chin with a napkin. "I will try..."


    As they ate together quietly, they heard something fall from the sky and when the two of them gazed through the window, they saw a dead body that fell from the top of the building.


    "Mhm..." Lucas and Lilith stared at the body without saying a word. Soon, the people who noticed the body started screaming.


    "Jumper!"


    "He jumped!"


    "We need an ambnce!"


    "Move! Let me go first!"


    The crowd of onlookers parted, allowing the man to be rushed to the hospital. The entire town went crazy because of the incident, which made it hard for Luca to focus on anything else.


    "Sorry," he apologized, turning to Lilith. "I need to go."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What..."


    Lucas stood up and muttered. "Sthiel, I need your help."


    As soon as he spoke those words, a ck shadow rose out of thin air in front of him. Sthielnded in front of him and said, "I am here, my liege."


    "Pick up that body," Lucas eximed. "And bring it to Eden."


    "Understood."


    The blonde angel gazed at Lilith, who sat there frozen. Sthiel winked at Lilith before disappearing.


    "Lucas..." Lilith called for him. "What the actual fuck are you doing?"


    Lucas looked at her with a serious expression as he exined.


    "I will revive that person."


    "Why?"


    Lucas shrugged his shoulders as he answered. "So he could get revenge... I felt..." Lucas tried exining how he could sense the betrayal within the dead body.


    "Are you fucking insane?" Lilith asked angrily. "That''s exactly why my dad is pissed at you!"


    "Just trust me," replied Lucas simply.


    "No way," Lilith shook her head. "You''re reviving dead people and turning them into Nephilims is breaking the power bnce within Lightburn!"


    "Oh, please!~" Lucas chuckled. "The bnce was shit, to begin with. Think about how many people end up like that guy, simply because they were born without mana."


    Lilith opened her mouth but nothing came out. Instead of arguing back, she just closed her eyes tightly. After a few seconds of silence, she took a deep breath and then exhaled slowly.


    "Fine," Lilith mumbled while turning around. "Just don''t involve Sarah in this."


    "W-What?!" Lucas gestured at himself as if he was offended. "Excuse me!~ I would never!"


    Lilith stared at Lucas in disbelief. "Would you tho?"


    "I would never turn her into a Nephilim!" Lucas crossed his arms on his chest. "I want to turn her into a legitimate angel!"


    "That''s..." Lilith stared at Lucas for a moment, speechless. "You''re unbelievable."


    "Hey, it''s not my fault."


    "Yeah, sure." she sighed before asking. "Why do you even want to turn her into an angel?"


    Lucas shrugged, "Sthiel and Araniel asked me to turn her."


    Lilith turned away from him again before replying with anger. "So you''re just going to listen to them and turn a most peaceful person into a murder machine?"


    "Don''t be dramatic," he said sarcastically as he smirked. "It''s not that bad."


    "That ispletely different!" Lilith protested as tears rolled down her cheeks. She angrily wiped those off.


    "You''re being too emotional." Lucas grabbed Lilith''s hand. "Just try to understand why I''m doing this."


    "Then exin so I would understand!" she snapped back.


    Lucas nodded and decided to tell Lilith the truth, though only because she was his friend and not because he wanted her to trust him more easily. He spoke clearly, keeping his emotions in check as he did so:


    "She was originally supposed to be an angel, but was born defected," Lucas exined as he squeezed Lilith''s hands tight. "I just want her to be what she''s supposed to be."


    "Defected?" Lilith repeated coldly. "Like how?"


    "She was reincarnated as a human the moment she was created." Lucas looked down at his feet before continuing. "If she wants power, I will grant her that." Lucas gritted his teeth as he added, "And it''s not something I will agree topromise with."


    "Huh? So my opinion doesn''t matter?"


    "The only opinion that matters here is Sarah''s opinion."


    Lilith shook her head, "I disagree. How about you mention to her the mental cost thates with bing an angel."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "She''s not the person, who would agree to be a murderer." Lilith shrugged. "She might even reject you if she knew all of this."


    "But-"


    "Besides, if she needed power my dad could turn her into a hero or even a demigoddess." Lilith cut Lucas'' words short. "Think about it, Lucas." but the two of them were interrupted by Sthiel''s sudden appearance.


    "My king," the blonde angel girl bowed, "We need your mana to revive the body. Can youe with us?"


    "Sure." Lucas sighed in relief as he wasn''t sure where the conversation between him and Lilith was leading. He looked at Lilith who sat there dumbfounded. "C-Can we leave this conversation for another day?" Lucas awkwardly smiled.


    Lilith''s gaze was focused on Sthiel, before she said, "Lucas, this talk isn''t over. I will be watching over Sarah."


    "Stalker?" Sthiel tilted her head.


    Lilith turned to face her. "A very good stalker," she smirked. "So don''t get any ideas."

 Chapter 88 Arc 2 - Andrew Jarz

    Lucas together with Sthiel went back to Eden, and Lucas ordered to take him to the dead body. When they arrived at the pce, he saw that a dead person was ced on the altar. His eyes were open wide, staring into nothingness.


    "Did he jump?" Lucas ced his hand on the dead man''s forehead to look at the man''s past. "I can''t see him being a sinner. What do you think?" Lucas asked Sthiel.


    "Well, he didn''t jump... and..." Sthiel looked down at the man before answering. "He is not a sinner." He said confidently. Then he turned around to face Lucas again. "Seems like he was an ordinary person with pretty shitty luck."


    Lucas nodded and stared at the dead man one more time. "Is he vengeful?" He asked out of curiosity.


    "Well... Not exactly. He isn''t... well, he wasn''t vengeful now." Sthiel tilted her head as if she didn''t understand how to exin it.  "If he gained angelic mana, he''d be vengeful."


    Lucas sighed. "Alright. Let''s ask him if he wants to live. Is his soul retrieved?" he asked Sthiel.


    "Yes. He''s ready to be revived." She replied and extended her hand toward Lucas. "Let''s do this."


    Lucas nodded and took Sthiel''s hand. He closed his eyes and felt his mana flow into Sthiel''s body and slowly be purified. The sensation was draining but in a weird way, it was quite satisfying.


    "More mana..." Sthiel opened her eyes and looked at Lucas. "More."


    Lucas nodded, sending some more mana into her body.


    She ced her free hand on the corpse''s forehead and released a big amount of purified mana into it. After about ten seconds or so, she withdrew her hand from the corpse.


    A red light started to form in the corpse''s eyes. It grew bigger and bigger until it became a huge hole where the entire eyeball was missing. His eyelids started twitching.


    "It''s working." Lucas smiled and took his hand away.


    The dead man stood up and looked around. "Wha?" he gasped. "Where am I? Who are you guys?!"


    They both answered with the same question.


    "Andrew Jarz. Answer us, do you want to live?" Sthiel and Lucas asked in unison, their eyes glowing red.


    "Of course! I do!" The revived man yelled.


    After a few seconds of silence, he finally calmed down. "What happened to me? I don''t remember anything. Thest thing I remember, I was at my work doing something. Wait..." realization hit him hard like a hammer. "Didn''t I die?"


    "Indeed you did." Sthiel closed her eyes and ced her hand on her chest apologetically. "My deepest apologies."


    Andrew shook his head. His eyes teared up as he asked, "This isn''t a dream, is it?"st thing he remembered, was his brother-inw pushing me off the office''s balcony." He looked around the pce and questioned. "I died, right?"


    Lucas and Sthiel exchanged nces, not sure what to say.


    "Did I die?" he asked again, his voice trembling.


    Lucas cleared his throat and tried to answer. "Yup. But you get another chance in life." He smiled and extended his hand to the man, "You''re also going to get a chance for revenge."


    "Huh?" Andrew''s eyes widened in surprise. He looked at Lucas''s hand for a moment and took it.


    Lucas helped him to get up as he exined.


    "You''re getting a chance to be one of the strongest people in Lightburn."


    Andrew''s jaw dropped when he heard that. "Wait, are you serious?"


    "Think about it. If we can revive the dead, we can give a power boost as well." Sthiel added.


    Andrew breathed out nervously. "W-What do you want me to do?"


    Sthiel smiled at him. "We want you to serve our king, Lucas Ciffer." she gestured her hand at Lucas.


    Andrew looked at the man standing next to Sthiel, then back to Sthiel. "Is that all? I am not sure I can... I have a life In..." then his head started aching as he remembered his wife. His eyes turned bright red as he clenched his fists. He felt as if darkness was swallowing his mind and he was about to ck out.


    Lucas who noticed his condition chuckled.


    "You can return if you don''t want to stay." Lucas shrugged his shoulders. "Just remember. You''ll always have your ce here." then he gazed at Sthiel and asked, "Can you return him home?"


    "Shouldn''t we..." Sthiel wanted to ask if they should remove Andrew''s angelic abilities, but Lucas shook his head.


    "He''s going to be alright." Lucas smiled. "Come on, try imagining wings forming on your back!" he told Andrew.


    "Huh?" Andrew looked around, still not understanding what just happened to him. He looked at Lucas and asked, "Wings?"


    "Yeah, like this," Lucas said and a pair of ck feathered wings appeared on his back. "It''s easy."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Andrew didn''t believe him at first, but after seeing Lucas''s own wing, he understood. He closed his eyes and imagined wings.


    "Wow." Andrew gasped when he felt that his wings appeared there. "How did I..."


    "How did you do it? It''s nothing tooplicated. I turned you into a Nephilim." Lucas answered.


    "Nephilim?" Andrew blinked and looked at Sthiel. "What''s that?"


    Lucas blinked a couple of times before releasing a sigh. "Nephilims are like demigods, except for being made by gods you were made by an angel."


    Andrew still looked confused as he never heard of a being called an angel. He wanted to ask, but Lucas interrupted him before he could even ask.


    "So do you want to go home?" Lucas smirked.


    "S-Sir... I don''t..." Sthiel tried to stop him, but Lucas ced his finger on her lips.


    "Shhh..." Lucas smiled. "Let him decide."


    "Hmm?" Sthiel looked between them with a puzzled expression. She couldn''t understand why would Lucas release such an unstable Nephilim into a society; especially since he doesn''t even have his full emotions under control, not to mention powers. She looked at Andrew, thinking that if she had ten more minutes with him, she could finish purifying his manapletely; or she could try removing the current mana and rece it with her own. "S-Sir... C-Can I try purifying his mana a little longer? I don''t..." She wanted to tell him that she doesn''t think that Andrew is ready to be released so soon.


    However, Lucas again interrupted her, "Sthiel, I know what I am doing."


    "You''re making a mistake," Sthiel argued but Lucas kept quiet.


    "No, I''m not." Lucas smiled and looked at Andrew. "Do you really want to return or stay here?"


    "Return." Andrew answered immediately.


    Lucas nodded and gestured to Sthiel. "You heard the man."


    "Y-Yes." Sthiel bit her lip as she snapped her fingers, making Andrew disappear. "Andrew, I''ll be watching over you. If you feel bad, please call my name; Sthiel. I will bring you back." She said, sending the message to the head of Andrew who found himself in the same spot he died.


    "I''ll remember." He replied and looked around. "Now that I''m here, I can finally get revenge."


    ********


    "Why did you release him without teaching him how to embrace his abilities?" Sthiel asked Lucas, who was sitting next to her in the throne room.


    "Because I want to see what his first action as an angel will be, it makes me curious," Lucas said casually. He picked up a crystal ball and found Andrew who was walking home. "Ah. here he is."


    "But-" Sthiel started but he continued without paying attention. "But what if he can''t control his emotions?"


    "And?" Lucas asked.


    "He could kill someone you know because of his rage."


    "Then I''ll deal with him myself." Lucas turned his gaze to Sthiel and smiled. "Besides, he has been given a second chance in life. Let the man enjoy it."


    Sthiel huffed and looked away from Lucas. "Fine." She sighed.


    Lucas ced the crystal ball back on the table. "One more thing, about Sarah."


    "Y-Yes?" Sthiel''s face turned pale. "What about her?"


    Lucas smirked. "I will need more Fruits of Purity. I already ate the two you gave me."


    "Uh? Really?" Sthiel looked at him in disbelief. "Why?"


    "With each bite, I could slowly remember some events of my current life that I have forgotten." He exined.


    "Oh. Ok." Sthiel eximed. "If you need more, I will bring them." she didn''t understand why would Lucas care about memories, as she thought that as long as three sisters were with him, he wouldn''t be in any trouble. But if that mattered to him, so be it.


    Then the two of them gazed at the crystal ball to see Andrew falling on his knees while holding his head. His vision blurred and he saw a wicked version of himself in the mirror. He screamed in terror, but no words came out of his mouth.


    The creature was reaching for Andrew, who tried kicking away the hand. The creature''s hand grabbed onto Andrew''s neck and forced him to look at its reflection in the ss. Andrew struggled to break free, but his legs were bound by an unbreakable force.


    As Andrew watched, the monster in the mirror startedughing at him, mocking him. Then it stepped closer to the mirror and unleashed Andrew''s wings.


    "It''s time for them to die, Andrew." The creature said, and Andrew cried out in fear and pain.

 Chapter 89 Arc 2 - Lucass Corrosive Mana

    Andrew was walking home but his headache turned into massive dizziness. He fell to his knees and struggled to get up, but fell back down with a thud as he stumbled forward. The sun had started going down, so it was getting dark in the city. Andrew looked around for help, but no one was paying attention.


    "H-Help me... Sth..." he asked for Sthiel''s help, however, she couldn''te as Lucas forbade her.


    Andrew was left all alone, with an unknown illness that came with Lucas''s corrupted mana. His head was nk and in his mind, there were hallucinations of himself trying to drag him into the mirrors.


    "Join us." one reflection spoke as it reached for Andrew''s leg. The reflection''s wings spread wide as it grabbed the leg. "We can help you."


    "Let''s kill everyone who betrayed us." another reflection appeared and reached for Andrew''s head. "Don''t tell me you don''t want to."


    "We know you want to... We are you!" both reflections spoke in unison as their eyes started glowing red and red mana forcefully opened Andrew''s eyes.


    When Andrew finally regained consciousness, his reflections were gone. His body felt heavy; like it weighed at least a hundred pounds more than usual. He tried standing up, but everything shook and made him fall.


    "Dammit!" Andrew cursed as he rolled on the ground from his pain. His body ached everywhere.


    He stood up again and groaned in agony. Andrew tried walking again, but he still could not keep his bnce without shaking.


    "I need help," Andrew called out to someone nearby. "Please help me!"


    No one answered and Andrew kept walking. He saw a hospital and decided to take shelter there. No matter what condition he was in, he would be safe here.


    "Yo, old man. Give us your wallet." Andrew heard a voice behind him.


    Six bandits wearing face masks and bandannas over their faces appeared before him. Two of them carried swords while the others held baseball bats.


    "W-Why now?" Andrew bit his lower lip as he felt his headache bing even worse. He started hearing a voice telling him to kill them.


    The robbers approached Andrew slowly, and then one of them took off his mask. It wasn''t an old man. It was a young man around eighteen years of age.


    "Hey, old man. We won''t kill you if you give us the money." the youth said.


    Andrew shook his head, his dizziness returned and it was much worse than before. His eyes started glowing red and wings appeared behind his back.


    "You won''t kill me?" Andrew whispered, his voice sounding monstrous in nature. "The irony. I want to kill you."


    He pped his wings and a wind gust blew away the bandits'' weapons. They didn''t have time to react before they were blown backward. One of the men flew into the air and crashed onto the street.


    Andrew held out his hand, releasing a dark energy st from his palm toward the men. It struck one of the men and exploded, causing his body parts to explode all over the ce.


    The moment the first man died, Andrew felt the satisfaction that came with relief from pain. He smiled andughed maniacally until the voices grew louder in his mind.


    "Kill them! Kill them all!" the voices said as Andrew looked at the other five. "They will pay for their sins."


    He jumped toward the second victim and grabbed him by the neck.


    "Still want my money?!" Andrew yelled as blood dripped down his palm. He stared at the man''s horrified eyes as he slowly squeezed the life out of him, killing him.


    Suddenly, two bandits who had swordsunched themselves at Andrew; however, the moment swords touched wings, they were blown away. Andrewnded on the floor and used his ws to sh through the third victim. The bandit''s screams filled the street and his body was sttered with blood.


    The next two men stood against him but Andrew quickly pounced and crushed the two in his hands, killing them both in one hit. Thest bandit ran away in fear after seeing what happened to their friends, but Andrew chased him down.


    "Where are you going?!" Andrew yelled at him. The youth turned around with a bat raised high above his head.


    "Stay away you freak!" he said and swung the bat infused with mana.


    Andrew swiped his ws through the bat and it broke into pieces, causing him to drop it. Before he could react, the young man ran off to the next street.


    "You won''t get away!" Andrew yelled.


    The man turned around with fear and started running back, but Andrew''s wings beat him down to the ground, making him look like he was crawling on all fours like a dog.


    The young man stood up and tried running away once more, but Andrew grabbed his cor and mmed him against the ground before punching him hard in the face, breaking his nose and causing blood to squirt everywhere.


    "D-Don''t...!" the young man said as blood spilled out of his broken nose.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Andrew lifted his ws above the man''s chest and held his breath in anticipation of killing him. But as he was about to strike him, something suddenly stopped him. He felt something pull him back, and then everything went ck as he passed out from the pain of his injuries.


    ***


    When he finally woke up again, it was morning and his head felt fine for now. Andrew was d to find that the pain from his injuries hadpletely gone away.


    He sat up in bed and found himself in the cell of a magicians and mutants peace department. He looked around at all the prisoners in the room and then noticed the two other cells in this room were empty except for the bedding on the floor and the toilet in the corner. He turned to his right and saw another prisoner in a different cell lying down with blood dripping from his face.


    "I... I was arrested?" he muttered to himself as he sat on the floor with his legs crossed as he watched the young man slowly dying from his wounds. A Nephilim kept gasping for air. "Why would I get arrested for defending myself?"


    Andrew remembered how he was in his room, suddenly feeling a presence in his mind.


    "Sthiel! Why am I in jail?" he asked. "Help me!"


    Suddenly, a white portal appeared beside him and Sthiel came out of it.


    "Come! Quickly!" Sthiel shouted and gestured her hand toward him.


    Andrew nodded and walked through the portal, still not sure what happened to him the day before. Why did he pass out during the fight? He walked awkwardly and his head felt heavy as he stared at his white wings which he kept hidden from everyone as they grew out of his back.


    When Sthiel finally brought him outside the building, she helped him to sit on a nearby bench and started exining what happened to him.


    "Your mana wasn''t purified to the full extent. Which... Is my fault." Sthiel sighed. "I wanted you to be stronger."


    "I''m d that my head isn''t hurting anymore," Andrew said. "Was that happening because of unpure mana?"


    Sthiel sighed as she nodded.


    "I''m sorry for getting you mixed up in this," Sthiel said with a worried expression on her face. "If my sister was the one reviving you, you''d been perfectly fine."


    "But why this mana makes me ill?" he asked. "Is it poisonous? What kind of poison?"


    Sthiel nodded.


    "To revive the undead, we use our king''s mana. Which is powerful, yet corrosive." Sthiel sighed as she lowered her head. "Since you have most simr mana to him, you also gained his bloodlust."


    "I don''t understand..." Andrew said, rubbing his temples as he tried to understand what was happening to him. "So it''s like an illness?"


    Sthiel thought about what to answer because calling it an illness would be an insult to her king. She shook her head and said, "More like, it''s the honor that you''re most familiar Nephilim to our king."


    "But..." he ced his hand on his head, "It is wrong..."


    "You see... Angels are beings that are focused on removing the sinners and mistakes of gods from the universe. So our bloodlust is already pretty big. But our king''s..." she paused to sigh again, "his bloodlust is so strong that it can''t be controlled anymore."


    Andrew took a deep breath as he felt a chill go down his spine, but he still thought that this might still be better than death.


    "Thanks anyway, I''d be dead if not for your king''s mana..." Andrew said.


    Sthiel nodded and said, "I know."


    "Now that we are here, I would like to ask a favor of you..." Sthiel said as she looked into his eyes.


    Andrew looked at her and asked, "What do you want from me?"


    "You''re a very powerful Nephilim. And... If you are willing to cooperate with us, I would like you toe to Eden with us." Sthiel said with a smile on her face. "I might be able to fix your condition."


    Andrew furrowed his brow at this sudden proposal. He had no idea what she meant by going to Eden or what Eden was in the first ce. However, he nodded in agreement before asking her about what happened to thest guy he wanted to kill.


    "You passed out and he tried hitting you with a bat, but... Since you''re a Nephilim you''re immortal." Sthiel said. "You passed out because your brain got stressed out from all the corrosive mana."


    "That''s why my head is still aching now..." Andrew said as he rubbed his forehead.


    "But it''ll heal eventually," Sthiel said, trying to ease his pain with words alone. "Anyway, where do you want to go now? Want to get revenge for your death?" she asked with a teasing smile on her face.

 Chapter 90 Arc 2 - Andrews Unfaithful Wife

    Sthiel teleported Andrew into his hometown. The moment he was at his house, his head turned nk again. His eyes started glowing red and his wings disappeared as he walked through the door.


    "Honey, I''m home." he smiled as he walked toward the bedroom, where he wanted to interrogate his wife about her brother''s possible location. However, what he saw next made his blood boil.


    His wife was sleeping with his boss. His heart skipped a beat. He could hear his heartbeat, his head became dizzy.


    "My God," he cursed. "This is disgusting." his voice turned deep and monstrous, like when he killed the gang of bandits who tried to rob him. Andrew shook his head, to make his mind clear again, and moved to the bathroom. He needed some fresh air, in order to regain control over himself. When he came back into the bedroom, he noticed that the man had woken up.


    "I need a bath." the man eximed as he slowly got out of bed. But when he got up, he noticed Andrew. He stared as if he just saw a ghost. "Y-You''re alive?"


    "Oh, I am more than alive." Andrew gritted his teeth at the realization. ''They knew that he was supposed to be dead and still did this.'' His eyes started glowing even brighter as wings reappeared behind his back, knocking the shelves down. "I''ve never been so alive," Andrew eximed as heunched himself at the man.


    "W-What?" Andrew''s wife opened her eyes; to see Andrew grabbing her affair partner''s throat. Her eyes turned wide when she noticed Andrew''s wings and bright red eyes. "What is going on?!" she screamed.


    "Shut the fuck up, filthy whore! I''ll deal with you soon!" Andrew snarled, squeezing his hands harder on the boss''s neck.


    "S-Stop!" she tried pushing Andrew off her man but was hit by Andrew''s wing and fell backward. "Y-You don''t know who you''re dealing with!"


    "No one threatens me like this, I am not your son!" Andrew shouted as he hit his wife''s face with the side of his free hand.


    The man tried creating a fireball, but couldn''t as Andrew''s cursed mana was slowly corroding his mana. He flinched and stopped casting his spell. "Y-You can''t be a human. You died!"


    "I am a Nephilim." Andrew gritted his teeth and punched the man in the stomach, then the face. "And you''re dead now."


    Andrew smirked and focused his mana into his palm, creating a ck orb with his fingers. He then cast it towards the man''s head, leaving a hole in its ce.


    "No!" his wife screamed as she watched in horror as the affair partner''s head turned to dust. Andrew then turned to her, looking at her for a moment. Then he looked down and stared at her bare skin, seeing how sexy and sexy she was. He could barely contain his urge to kill her fast.


    "I don''t want to give you a quick death tho," he eximed while smirking. "No. I want to give you a slow and painful death." He slowly walked toward her.


    "S-Stop!" she cried, her voice trembling with fear. She knew she could not stop him and would probably end up dead. "P-Please..." she sobbed.


    "I wonder what is a fitting punishment for your betrayal..." Andrew''s heart was racing fast again as he stood above his wife. "How about a curse?" he asked.


    He extended his hand toward her, wanting to infuse her with his corrosive mana but quickly he felt a hit at the back of his head. He looked back to see two ck-robed adventurers. For a moment he was speechless, but then he gasped.


    "HUHH?!" Andrew growled at them. He couldn''t understand why the adventurers were here. But then he noticed that those adventurers were casting some sort of spell.


    They were muttering something under their noses and a symbol appeared under Andrew''s legs. He instantly knew what was happening and tried to cast his own spell but it wasn''t working. "G-Go away!" He shouted as the adventurers kept muttering under their noses.


    The symbol''s mana under his feet was getting bigger and bigger until it started freezing his feet. He tried moving them and it didn''t work, his feet were stuck to the ground.


    "What are you doing?!" Andrew shouted at them. The adventurers were still muttering under their noses, but it seemed like they were concentrating on the spell they were doing. Andrew realized that these were probably the same men who arrested him thest time.


    Andrew closed his eyes and clenched his fists tightly. He was thinking about the situation carefully. The symbol was obstructing his mana flow so he couldn''t cast a single spell. But... what if instead of spells he would use something else.What about his body? His wings? Wait, what about his feathers? Andrew realized this was a possibility and smirked. He gazed at two men and warned them onest time.


    "You two should leave if you don''t want to die." he snarled, ready to strike with his wings if they didn''t listen. He lifted his wings and started twitching them, trying to get his feathers toe out. He felt theming out one by one. It was taking a long, but he knew it would work eventually. He kept doing this until the feather flew straight at his wife''s leg, leaving a hole in it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It worked!" Andrew cheerfully announced as the adventurers gazed at each other but kept muttering under their noses.


    Andrew threw another feather at the men, who had a barrier around them. However, that feather managed to pierce through the barrier, hitting an adventurer''s shoulder. The man screamed in pain, as he realized there was a hole in his shoulder. The blood that flowed out was dark red, like blood from a cursed beast.


    "Eric?!" Another adventurer stopped casting spells as well and quickly looked at Andrew, who had a look of glee in his eyes as he stared at him.


    Andrew was shocked by the effect of his attack but immediately followed up with another feather, whichnded straight on the other adventurer''s leg making him fall to his knees.


    "Now that that is taken care of..." Andrew said while breathing heavily and took a step back. "I''ll start with you." he turned to face his wife, who was leaning against the wall.


    "Where was I?" he asked and closed his eyes, trying to remember the process of cursing people. When he finally got it, he opened his eyes and looked at her again. "Now... let''s see..." He extended his hand toward her. "I want you to suffer and die painfully..." His hand started emanating a dark aura as it got darker and darker until it was pitch ck.


    "Y-You bastard! Stop this! Let me go! Let me go!" she pleaded as Andrew grabbed her head with one hand while focusing the dark aura in his palm on her forehead. She screamed in pain, as she tried to escape from the man who was supposed to be dead. But when she tried escaping, her head kept getting stuck in Andrew''s palm and she couldn''t move anymore.


    "Grrr... this is too much for me to handle..." Andrew grumbled, causing his hand to glow bright red as he forced his mana onto the woman''s head. She started screaming in pain, as her hair turned to ash and her skin turned red.


    Woman''s brain being melted by mana: a new form of a curse that Andrew really wanted to try out. She kept screaming as her eyes started bleeding from the intense pain in her head and she died.


    "Ah shit. How will I find her brother?" Andrew realized and looked down at his hands which were covered in blood and ash. He looked around the room, ignoring the adventurers still screaming in pain. He noticed his wife''s mobile phone. "Ah, good."


    He smirked and texted his brother-inw a message from his wife''s phone telling him that she was in danger and he needed toe as fast as he could. He then walked to the kitchen and picked up some food as he got himselffortable on the chair.


    In about ten minutes, his brother-inw showed up with a couple of coworkers. They rushed into the house and saw two corpses and two passed-out adventurers.


    "W-What the..." brother-inw eximed, his eyes were wide as saucers when he saw his dead sister with apletely burned face.


    "H-How did this happen?" one of the coworkers asked, his voice trembling. Suddenly, he noticed someone humming in the kitchen. "W-Who''s there?"


    Andrew walked out and pped his hands. He looked like an ordinary person, except for his brightly shining eyes.


    "Whoa." he eximed. "I didn''t expect the entire gang toe!" his wings appeared behind his back as he stretched his neck.


    "Y-You bastard!" one of the adventurers yelled and tried to shoot fireballs at Andrew but they only went halfway through him, burning only the air.


    The faces of the brother-inw and his coworkers changed when they realized that Andrew was alive. They gazed at each other before turning to look at Andrew again with a shocked gaze.


    "Y-You..." brother-inw eximed, but quickly noticed a thick dark foging from Andrew''s body.


    The men who just came into the house were quickly surrounded by a ck miasma that Andrew released and started gasping for air.


    "Magic is quite easy when you get a hang of it, in fact... If I focus more, I think I can turn my mana into something even deadlier!" he exined with a smile on his face. Andrew released his poisonous miasma toward his brother-inw and his coworkers, who started falling on the ground as their faces began melting off their bones and skin, leaving only bones behind.


    "Sthiel..." Andrew eximed after confirming that everyone was dead. "I want toe to Eden."

 Chapter 91 Arc 2 - Fruit Of Purity

    The next day, Sarah was walking to Lucas''s house. She was wearing her school uniform, and her silver hair shined in the sun. Her pink eyes sparkled with happiness as she looked at the sky. It seemed that nothing could ruin this day for her.


    "Good morning." She heard a familiar voice.


    Sarah looked back to see Lilith, who wore a leather jacket. Her golden eyes were staring at Sarah. "How are you? I hope everything is going well for you."


    "Everything has been great," Sarah replied, smiling brightly. "I am so excited about school today!"


    Lilith raised her brows as she thought ''Is it some sort of holiday or something?''. But then she remembered that it was her birthday today.


    "Oh right! Happy birthday!" Lilith ran up and hugged Sarah. They bothughed.


    "Thanks," said Sarah, letting go of Lilith. "Do you have any ns today?" she asked as she picked up a notebook from her backpack. "If not, I have a few ces I would like to visit with you and Lucas. What do you think?" Sarah showed her notes to Lilith. There were seven ces written down on the paper. One of those ces was the Elemental museum.


    [Elemental museum - it was near Elemental castle, in the center of the city. The ce where all of the magic histories were stored. A lot of people came here in order to learn about magic. Some of them even used their own magic to help out around the ce.]


    "Oh, Elemental museum?" Lilith was quite intrigued herself. "Sure, I''m alright with that. Does Lucas know about this n?"


    "I mean, I nned it for a while now, but I never got an opportunity to tell him, I even doubt he remembers my birthday," responded Sarah, looking at her watch. "Oh, school is going to start in less than an hour. We should hurry."


    "Don''t worry, I doubt he''d forget it." Lilith stroked Sarah''s hair yfully. "If he did, I''ll beat the Alzheimer out of him."


    "Al what?" Sarah


    "You don''t need to worry about the details,"ughed Lilith. "Let''s just say that you''re going to have lots of fun today!~"


    They walked toward Lucas''s house. Sarah was still carrying a notebook, and she wrote things down on it as they went. She added one more ce that she would love to visit.


    [Snonds - a foreign country which Lucas promised to take me someday.]


    "HUHH?!" Lilith''s face turned green and she yelled. "SNOWLANDS?"


    "Is something wrong?" Startled, Sarah stepped back.


    "Nothing, nothing!" Lilith waved her hand frantically. "It''s just... Snonds... Really surprised me!" she started looking for an excuse for her sudden outburst. "I heard about it before but I didn''t think that you two should ever go there..." she trailed off.


    "Well, it''s just an idea," Sarah answered. "But we will eventually go there if he really wants to."


    "W-Why are you so friendly with him?" Lilith asked, wondering what drived her to be so attached to Lucas.


    For a moment, Sarah thought to herself as she herself didn''t know the answer. So she simply shrugged and said, "He''s a nice guy."


    "N-NICE?!" Lilith eximed in surprise. "He''s many things, but nice is not one of them." she startedughing. "I get that he is kinda nice to you and me... But didn''t you notice how he acts with others?!"


    "Huh?" Sarah suddenly felt ufortable with Lilith''s words. "What do you mean?"


    Lilith continuedughing while shaking her head.


    "Do you remember anyone he even talked to at school? Anyone he was ever nice to?" Lilith asked. She genuinely wanted to hear Sarah''s answer.


    "I-I..." Sarah


    Sarah couldn''t find the courage to admit to Lilith that Lucas wasn''t actually very nice to anyone. He always ignored people around him, and most of the time, he would talk to people only if they spoke first.


    "Oh... That''s right! He always answers people if they talk to him!" Sarah said, remembering something. "Remember that new girl? He talked to her as well! He showed her around the school."


    "T-That..." Lilith awkwardlyughed. "I guess you''re right." she nodded her head. She wasn''t just going to tell her that Lucas threatened to kill that girl if she revealed his secrets. Or that he forced her to make a deal with him...


    Lilith stopped walking and turned to Sarah. "Just... Don''t go to the Snonds. You''ll regret itter."


    "W-Why? Do you know something you''re not telling me?" Sarah asked, confused.


    "Yes." Lilith''s voice became more serious.


    She leaned close to Sarah and whispered in her ear: "Just promise me that you''ll never be alone with him."


    "HUHH?!" Sarah''s face turned bright red as she shook her head, "W-What are you saying?! We''re not even dating!"


    "Don''t lie to yourself, Sarah. I can hear how your heart beats every time you look at him." Lilith smiled as she kissed Sarah''s cheek.


    "Y-You''re weird, Lilith." Sarah tried to push Lilith away, but she didn''t budge. "You shouldn''t kiss me like that!"


    "Do you want me to stop?"


    Sarah shook her head and pushed Lilith''s face against hers. But before she could do anything, they heard Lucas''s voice.


    "What the fuck?"


    Girls jumped back and stared at Lucas. Both of them were bright red from embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Lucas stared at thempletely confused, "Do I even wanna know?" he asked and after a short sigh he shook his head. "No, don''t tell me. I don''t really care."


    "I-It''s not what you think!" both girls said together, flustered.


    "I still don''t really want to know," Lucas asked in a tired tone while getting closer to the two girls. "Happy birthday." Lucas hugged Sarah. "I brought you something!~" he winked.


    "What?!" Sarah eximed. "Nooo! You didn''t have to!"


    "You''re gonna love it!~" Lucas smirked, then took off the bag he was carrying on his shoulder. Then he picked up a golden apple that shined like the sun and gave it to Sarah. It was the most beautiful fruit she had ever seen before. "Here." he smiled happily.


    "Oh, my... This is amazing! Thank you!" Sarah picked the fruit, but after looking closely at it she asked. "But what is this?"


    "It is a Fruit of wi..." Lucas started exining, but Lilith covered his mouth with her palm.


    Lilith was shocked and furious. Lilith tried to remainposed, but her anger was boiling just beneath the surface. She gritted her teeth and forced a smile, but her eyes burned with a fierce intensity. "What do you think you''re doing?" She asked in a low growl.


    "Giving her a gift!~" he replied with an innocent smile. "Is something wrong?"


    "Y-You!"  Lilith clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as rage boiled inside her. She wanted to scream out her frustration, but she held it in. She had to stay strong, to stayposed. She took a deep breath and looked around. "We talked about this, Lucas."


    "So?" Lucas stared at Lilith with a curious expression.


    "Are you pissing me off on purpose right now?" Lilith clenched her fists even tighter, her knuckles turning white. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing heart. "Well?" she asked, her voice shaking slightly.


    Lucas awkwardly scratched the back of his head and sighed. "Ohe on, what''s wrong with her bing an angel?!" he didn''t even bother hiding his motives anymore. "She would be strong just as she wanted to! She would get to meet her sisters!"  Lucas eximed joyfully.


    "Sisters? Angels? What are you two talking about?" Sarah waspletely clueless as she listened to them talking about something that she never heard before. She simply stared at the two of them, trying to understand what they were saying.


    Lucas and Lilith awkwardly turned to her.


    "Don''t listen to this idiot!" the two said in unison while pointing at each other. Then both eximed, "STOP!"


    Sarah thought that the two of them started a y or something as a part of her gift. "Is this show part of the gift or something? She asked still confused.


    "Look, just eat it." Lucas pointed at the apple. "You''ll be powerful. Trust me!"


    "Dude! Shut up!" Lilith pped Lucas''s back of the head. "Drop that thing!" she walked to Sarah and tried to take the apple, but Sarah pulled it back and hugged it tightly against her chest.


    "No way! It''s a gift!" Sarah protested in panic and fear. Her gaze was fixated on the apple as if it were the most precious thing in the world. She wouldn''t even let go of it until she knew what was inside it!


    "It''s... Uh... It''s poisonous!" Lilith awkwardly made a lie, but then gritted her teeth as she realized that Sarah would never believe it. "Trust me, you don''t want it!"


    "Uh..." Sarah''s gaze jumped from the fruit to Lilith and back again, and her face turned bright red as she thought she finally understood what was happening. "Are you jealous or something?"


    Lucas smiled and nodded. "Yup, she must be jealous."


    "Dude. I will send you to..." Lilith started saying, but Lucas covered her mouth. "MHmhph." He muffled her voice.


    "Eat it."

 Chapter 92 Arc 2 - Sarah Finds Out The Truth

    To Lilith''s horror and Lucas''s joy, Sarah nodded and bit the apple. Then she frowned as if it was the most disgusting thing she has ever tasted.


    "Sour!" she eximed.


    Lucas chuckled. "It is like acid, haha!" he looked at Sarah, who didn''t seem to be bothered by it too much. "How do you feel?" he asked and walked to Sarah, he ced his hand on her forehead to check if she was changing. But her mana flow was just as it was before she ate the apple.


    "Well, that''s weird." Lucas''s burrowed his brows as he continued checking Sarah''s mana flow. But it was as stable as before. "What the hell?!"


    Lilith showed her left hand, revealing a golden apple. The apple burst into mes as she released her mana. "You mother fucker actually gave Sarah a fruit of purity?!" she eximed while pointing at Lucas. "What is wrong with you?!"


    "How did... Oh..." Lucas came to a realization. Lilith created a regr apple that simply had a golden color. "Clever girl."


    "Show me your bag!" Lilith shouted and grabbed Lucas''s bag that contained another golden fruit from Eden. She destroyed the second fruit as well before yelling. "WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?!"


    Lucas just shrugged and it infuriated Lilith even more.


    "Y-You!" Lilith pointed at him, "Those girls are a bad influence on you!" she eximed while putting her hands on her hips and standing in front of him. "And I will undo that!" she dered, looking down at him with fire in her eyes.


    "Lilith..." she heard a mumbled voice.


    "What?" Lilith turned to Sarah, to see her smiling. But something about that smile made Lilith feel shivers down her spine. "W-What''s wrong?" Lilith asked, confused.


    "What girls are you talking about?" Sarah tilted her head and looked at Lilith. "Is Lucas dating someone?" she asked in a cold tone and took a step toward Lilith.


    "I... Misspoke!" Lilith stuttered. "It was just a joke."


    "Out of all the bullshit you two spoke, this sounded most believable." Sarah pointed at her and then she looked at Lucas. "Lucas, can you tell me, who was she talking about?"


    "Uh... It''s not important. Why?" Lucas raised his brows as he asked. He was genuinely surprised at


    Lilith''s reaction, but then again, she had been acting strange for some time now.


    "Because..." Sarah leaned closer to him and whispered in his ear. "You declined to go on a date with me, but now going around with other girls? Auch." she ced her hand on her chest as if her heart was aching.


    Lucas frowned and shook his head as he replied, "No! I am not dating anyone!" he grabbed Sarah''s shoulders and squeezed hard. "I swear I am not dating anyone!" he eximed. Then thought hit him, ''Wait, why do I even care what she thinks?''


    "Are you lying to me?" Sarah leaned closer to Lucas. The look on her face was that of a predator who caught his prey.


    "No!" He pushed himself from her and shouted, "I AM NOT DATING ANYONE!!" he looked down at his feet and stepped back.


    "Oh really?" Lilith smirked and asked "What about Snthiel and ... Uh... Araliel?" her eyes narrowed and she folded her arms across her chest as if daring Lucas to say anything.


    "Sthiel and Araniel." Lucas fixed her spelling, then realized that he messed up. He felt a cold gaze on him, but ignored it and instead looked at Lilith. "Y-You bitch..."


    "Bitch?" Lilith asked with an innocent expression "I have not said anything that can be considered bitchy..." She gasped and raised a hand to her forehead, "Oh... Oh no! Did someone got caught cheating?"


    "I and Sarah are not even dating!" Lucas yelled out.


    "Then why the fuck are you giving her a fruit of purity?!" Lilith yelled back at him. "Why do you want to turn her into an angel?!" Lilith returned to the old topic, which made Sarah irritated.


    Before Lucas could answer anything, Sarah stood between them and said, "You two are changing the subject!" Sarah interrupted them both. She gazed at Lilith, then turned to Lucas and asked. "What the hell are you two even talking about here? What fruit of purity... What are angels?"


    "An angel is a powerful deity-like being." Lucas smiled as he exined. "Angels are beings of pure cursed energy and areparable to gods themselves." he put his hand on Sarah''s shoulder and continued talking to her. "And you can be one.." He smiled as he pointed at her, then added with a yful tone "Didn''t you say you want power? As an angel, you would have that."


    "Huh?" Sarah blinked a couple of times in confusion. "What are you talking about?" she asked him. Then, Sarah was still confused as she turned to Lilith. "What is he talking about?"


    "Sarah... I don''t know what to say anymore." Lilith sighed. There wasn''t much reason to hide it from her as Lucas didn''t bother to hide the truth either. She decided that it would be best to tell her the truth and let her decide whether she would take the fruit or not. "He''s telling the truth. Sarah... Lucas is an angel."


    "HUH?!" the confusion within Sarah continued growing as she stepped back. She looked at Lilith and Lucas as if they lost their minds. "What happened to you two?" she asked as she noticed that the two of them weren''t lying. Her mana could sense that both of them were speaking the truth. The only reasonable exnation was that the two of them believed what they were saying and went mad.


    "Sarah... Dear Sarah, feast your eyes on this!" Lucas smirked as he extended his hands demonstratively and slowly levitated up. On his back appeared a pair of ck feathered wings that created massive gusts of wind behind him.


    "My god..." Sarah''s jaw dropped as she watched him transform before her eyes. She could barely believe her own eyes as she thought ''Could this be an illusion?!'' or ''This must be some sort of trick.'' But then Lucas quickly appeared beside her and picked her up into the air; she knew this couldn''t be an illusion. It was real! "Oh god!" Sarah clung tightly to Lucas as she was afraid that he might identally drop her.


    "God? Not exactly." Lucas chuckled and then pointed at Lilith. "That''s god."


    "W-What?!" Sarah stared at Lilith in horror, "L-Lilith is a god?!"


    "Yes," Lilith replied in an emotionless voice, "Well, I am a girl. So a goddess." pair of white feathered wings appeared behind her back and she instantly appeared in front of Lucas and Sarah.


    "T-Then your father..." Sarah''s eyes widened. "Is he a holy god?!" she asked in shock.


    "Yes," Lilith said calmly. She had been expecting such a reaction from Sarah. She couldn''t me her for that, because if someone told her that she would be an angel or a god, then she''d be quite shocked as well. "Jerk, where are you taking her?" She asked as she flew right beside Lucas.


    Lucas smiled as he was flying in Snond''s direction. He gazed at Lilith and said, "To Eden. I want to introduce her to Sthiel and Araniel." He noticed that Sarah''s grip tightened and eximed. "No, I am not dating them."


    He couldn''t believe that even in this situation Sarah would still react like this when he mentioned other girls.


    "How does it feel to be flying?" Lucas asked Sarah.


    Sarah''s eyes were still wide as she couldn''t force herself to close them. She held on tightly to Lucas as she felt that he might identally drop her.


    "D-Don''t drop me, okay?" Sarah asked, her body trembling.


    "Oh, I''m not going to drop you. Rx." Lucas smiled as he looked down at her, but it wasn''t his usual smug smile. He looked like a man who has seen something beyond his wildest dreams. "It feels amazing!  Flying is the best!" he shouted as he released his hold on her and glided through the air.


    Sarah''s eyes were wide as she looked down at the ground far below her. She saw snowynd and mountains. A cold breeze blew from somewhere and the chill of the air made Sarah shiver slightly.


    "Lilith, create some warmer clothes for Sarah, please," Lucas asked.


    Lilith extended her hand, and after the golden glow engulfed Sarah, a warm fur coat appeared on her shoulders. She was still wearing the same uniform she had on earlier but with a fur coat on top of it.


    "Thank you!~," Lucas said, yfully. He gazed at Sarah and said, "Being an angel has lots of privileges. Imaginable amounts of mana, flying, immortality, and many more." Lucas wanted to show Sarah the benefits of being an angel, but he wanted her to experience flight firsthand.


    "I could have just got us teleported there, but I wanted you to get used to flying before I turned you into an angel." Lucas said to Sarah, who was now calmer. "There it is!" Lucas eximed as he noticed his temple on top of a tall mountain. "Sarah, look." he pointed at the temple. "Our gate to our new world." He smiled.


    "You asshole, don''t speak as if she decided to be an angel. Not yet." Lilith gritted her teeth. "First tell her about the bloodlust, corrosive mana, and about how you constantly kill people!"


    "Huh? Kill?" Sarah gazed at Lucas worriedly. "Y-You kill people?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!